i 


^ 

/ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/forestprairieorlOObennricli 


I 


^ikikv 


to 


•  •  •• 

•  ••  • 


•  ••  • 

•    •- 

•  *  • 

•••• 

•  •  •• 

*  •  • 

••• 

•  •  •  • 

•  • 

■  as  a 

FOREST  AND  PRAIRIE; 


LIFE  ON  THE  FRONTIER. 


BY 


EMERSON   BENNETT, 

AUTHOR   OF    "the   PRAIRIE    FLOWER,"     "THE   BANDITS   OF   THE   OSAftK, 
"MYSTERIOUJI    MARESMAN/'     "the    TRAITOR,"   ETC.,  ETC. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
J.  W.  BRADLEY,  48  N.  FOURTH  STREET. 

18  60. 


^*^: 
H 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1860,  by 

J.     W.     BRADLEY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Conrt  of  the  United  States,  In  and  for  the 
Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


WILLIAM  ¥.  HARDING,  ESQ.. 

OF    THE 

PHILADELPHIA, 

A8     A    TOKEN    OF    FRIENDSHIP    AND    ESTEEM, 

THIS  WORK 

18     INSCRIBED, 


BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


w^mmi 


CONTENTS 


♦  » 

Paob. 
The  Mingo  Chief 15 

The  Kentucky  Hero 27 

The  Maid  of  Fort  Henry 39 

Wrecked  on  the  Lake ». ^  56 

A  Leap  for  Life 80 

A  Desperate  Encounter 69 

Love  Triumphant 90 

Mad  Ann 103 

The  Daring  Scouts 115 

The  Gamblers  Outwitted 125 

A  Fight  on  the  Prairie 135 

An  Arkansas  Duel 148 

The  Poisoned  Bride 158 

Attacked  by  Indians 169 

The  Trapper's  Story 180 

A  Miraculous  Escape 189 

A  Mother's  Courage 203 

A  Daring  Exploit. 215 

Rocky  Mountain  Perils 232 

The  Dead  Alive , 245r 

Fight  WITH  a  Bear 259 

(7) 

0 


8  CONTENTS. 

Paoe. 

The  Haunted  House 269 

Bill  Luken's  Run 285 

The  Faithful  Negko 298 

The  Guerrilla  Queen 310 

The  Last  Stake 320 

Adventure  of  a  Colporteur 333 

A  Night  with  the  Wolves 344 

Colonel  Bowie  of  Arkansas 355 

The  Backwoodsman's  First  Love 372' 

A  Wolf  in  Sheep's  Clothing 387 

On  the  Scout 400 


>  »  »  »  » 
►     >     J  > 


We  talk  of  the  ferocity,  the  vindictiveness,  the  treachery, 
and  the  cruelty  of  the  native  savage  ;  and,  painting  him 
in  the  darkest  colors,  tell  how,  when  his  hunting  grounds 
covered  the  sites  of  our  now  proudest  cities,  he  was  wont 
to  steal  down  upon  a  few  harmless  whites,  our  forefathers, 
and  butcher  them  in  cold  blood,  sparing  neither  sex  nor 
age,  except  for  a  painful  captivity,  to  end  perhaps  in 
the  most  demoniac  tortures ;  and  we  dwell  upon  the 
theme,  till  our  little  innocent  children  shudder  and  creep 
close  to  our  sides,  and  look  fearfully  around  them,  and 
perhaps  wonder  how  the  good  God,  of  whom  they  have 
also  heard  us  speak,  could  ever  have  permitted  such  human 
monsters  to  encumber  His  fair  and  beautiful  earth.  But 
do  we  reverse  the  medal  and  show  the  picture  which 
impartial  Truth  has  stamped  upon  the  other  side — and 
which,  in  a  great  measure,  stands  as  a  cause  to  the  oppo- 
site effect — stands  as  a  cause  for  savage  ferocity,  vindic- 
tiveness, treachery*  and  cruelty  ?     Do  we  tell  our  young 

and  eager  listeners  that  the  poor  Indian,  living  up  to  the 

(15) 


16  '  THE   MINGO  CHIEF. 

light  he  had,  and  not  unfrequently  beyond  it,  knew  no 
better  than  to  turn,  like  the  worm  when  trampled  upon, 
and  bite  the  foot  that  crushed  him  ?  That  we  had  taken 
the  laud  of  his  father's  graves  and  driven  him  from  his 
birthright  hunting  grounds  ?  That  we  had  stolen  his  cat- 
tle, robbed  him  of  his  food,  destroyed  his  growing  fields, 
burned  his  wigwams,  and  murdered  his  brothers,  fathers, 
wives  and  little  ones,  besides  instigating  tribe  to  war 
against  tribe — and  that,  knowing  nothing  of  the  Christian 
code,  to  return  good  for  evil,  he  fulfilled  the  law  of  his 
nature  and  education  in  taking  his  "  great  revenge"  upon 
any  of  the  pale-faced  race  he  should  chance  to  meet  ?  No ! 
we  seldom  show  this  side  of  the  medal — for  the  natural 
inquiry  of  the  innocent  listener  might  contain  an  unplea- 
sant rebuke : 

"  Father,  were  we  all  savages  together  then  ?" 

But  I  have  a  story  to  tell.     Listen  ! 

More  than  eighty  years  ago,-  when  the  great  West  was  a 
howling  wilderness,  and  mighty,  unbroken  forests  stretched 
away  for  hundreds  of  miles,  and  covered  the  broad,  fertile 
lands  of  Western  Virginia,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio  and  Ken- 
tucky, and  so  onward  to  the  vast  prairies  beyond  the 
Father  of  Rivers,  the  unrivalled  Mississippi — forests  that 
threw  twilight  over  the  gliding,  purling,  or  rushing 
streams,  and  gave  wild  freedom  to  the-  bear,  the  buffalo, 
the  panther,  catamount,  and  deer — more  than  eighty  years 


THE   MINGO   CHIEF.  17- 

ago,  I  say,  on  a  fine,  pleasant  spring  day,  a  party  of 
border  hunters  were  encamped  upon  the  left  bank  of  the 
Ohio,  above  the  present  site  of  Wheeling,  which  then 
boasted  only  a  single  trading  fort,  and  was  considered  the 
extreme  frontier. 

This  party  numbered  more  than  a  dozen  strong,  hardy, 
bronze- visaged  men,  dressed  in  true  border  fashion,  with 
green  hunting  frocks,  caps,  buckskin  trowsers,  leggings 
and  moccasins,  and  they  were  armed  with  rifles,  toma- 
hawks, and  knives.  They  had  built  themselves  a  tempo- 
rary cabin,  and  had  fished  and  hunted  in  the  vicinity  for 
several  days;  and  furs,  and  game,  and  articles  of  traffic  were 
strewn  carelessly  about  their  cabin,  which  had  been  erected 
rather  for  the  purpose  of  protecting  their  goods  and 
weapons  from  the  weather  than  for  sheltering  themselves, 
for  your  true  borderer  likes  to  sleep  in  the  open  air. 
The  party  was  about  to  break  up  camp  and  return  to  the 
eastward; and  some  were  packing  their  furs  and  skins,  and 
some  were  cleaning  their  rifles,  and  some  were  mending 
their  torn  garments,  and  some  were  lounging  idly  about, 
smoking  and  drinking, and  stretching  their  huge  limbs,  and 
wishing  for  some  keen  excitement  to  rouse  their  sluggish 
natures. 

The  leader  of  this  party — a  man  of  fair  proportions,  but 

with  low  brow,  bushy  hair,  a  snaky  eye,  and  a  red,  rough, 

ferocious-looking  countenance — was  standing  apart  from 
2* 


IS  THE  MINGO  CHIEF. 

the  others,  leaning  upon  his  rifle,  thinking  wicked  thoughts 
and  planning  wicked  deeds.  Suddenly  he  wheeled  about, 
and  drawing  near  his  men,  said,  in  a  hard,  harsh  voice : 

"  Boy's,  this  here's  a  —  bad  business,  going  back  with- 
out nary  scalp.  What'll  the  people  think  of  us  ?  I  tell 
you,  boys,  we  must  raise  some  red-nigger  top-knots,  or  our 
reputation  '11  spile,  by 1'^ 

"Thar's  Injuns  'tother  side  the  river,"  replied  a  big, 
double-fisted,  coarse-featured  fellow,  who  was  smoking  his 
pipe,  with  his  back  braced  against  a  huge  sycamore ; 
*'  'spose  you  jest  go  over,  Cap,  and  take  what  you  want  !'* 

"  It  moughten't  be  so  easy  gitting  back,"  replied  the 
first  speaker;  "and  I  hain't  no  incline  to  take  a  scalp 
at  the  risk  of  mine.  If  we  could  only  get  a  few  of  the 
heathen  over  here  I" 

"  Why,  so  you  can,  Cap,  if  you'll  only  keep  quiet,  for 
there  comes  a  few  now,"  answered  the  other,  taking  his 
corn-cob  pipe  from  his  mouth,  and  pointing  with  the  stem 
across  the  river  to  a  canoe  filled  with  Indians. 

"  By !  Sam  !"  cried  the  first  speaker,  using  an  oath 

that  we  will  not  repeat,  "  I  hope  they'll  come  across.  If 
they  do,  we'll  have  fun.  I'll  go  down  and  beckon  'em 
over." 

And  hastening  down  to  the  water's  edge,  the  leader  of 
the  whites  made  friendly  signs  to  the  Indians  in  the  canoe, 
inviting  them  to  cross  the  river  to  his  camp. 


THE   MINGO   CHIEF.  19 

And  the  Indians  came  across,  without  apparent  fear  or 
hesitation —five  men,  and  one  woman  with  an  infant  in  her 
arms.  Two  of  the  men,  one  quite  advanced  in  years,  were 
fine,  athletic,  noble  looking  specimens  of  humanity;  and 
the  woman,  the  daughter  of  one  and  the  sister  of  the 
other,  was  more  than  usually  comely,  and  had  a  soft,  dark 
eye,  a  mild,  pleasant-looking  countenance,  and  a  sweet, 
musical  voice.  All  landed  and  shook  hands  with  the 
leader  of  the  whites,  who  seemed  greatly  pleased  to  meet 
with  them,  and  invited  them  up  to  his  cabin  to  take  a 
drink.  Three  of  the  Indians  readily  accepted  the  invi- 
tation ;  but  the  three  we  have  mentioned  declined  — 
the  venerable  head  of  the  party  observing, with  a  smile  : 

"  Rum  no  good  for  Injun — make  drunk  come.  Me  buy 
tobac — tobac  good  for  smoke." 

And  while  three  of  the  party  entered  the  cabin  and 
drank  the  liquor  proffered  them,  the  other  three,  including 
the  woman  with  the  infant,  remained  outside,  and  opened 
a  trade  with  the  leader  of  the  whites,  for  tobacco  and 
powder,  paying  for  the  same  in  the  current  coin  of  the 
frontier,  pelts  and  furs,  of  which  they  had  on  hand  a 
goodly  stock. 

An  hour  passed  away  in  friendly  barter,  and  then  the 
old  man  signified  his  intention  of  recrossing  the  river. 
He  stepped  into  the  cabin,  and  found  three  of  his  party 


20  THE   MINGO   CHIh:F. 

lying  on  the  ground,  and  so  much  intoxicated  as  not  to  be 
conscious  of  any  thing  going  on  around  them. 

"Ah!  me  said  rum  bad  for  poor  Injun!"  observed  the 
old  warrior ;  "  him  take  Injun  sense,  and  make  him  worse 
as  beast." 

He  called  his  son  to  him,  said  something  in  his  native 
tongue,  and  the  two  were  about  to  begin  to  remove  their 
helpless  comrades,  when  the  leader  of  the  whites,  who  had 
been  holding  a  short  consultation  with  his  men,  came  in 
and  said : 

"Afore  you  go,  my  boys,  I  want  to  see  you  shoot  at  a 
mark.     I  hear  you're  some  at  a  shot." 

"  Me  hit  dollar,"  returned  the  old  man,  with  gratified 
vanity. 

"  Come  on — we've  put  up  the  mark — and  if  you  hit  it, 
I'll  give  you  a  pound  of  tobacco  ;  and  if  you  don't,  you're 
to  give  me  a  deer  skin." 

The  old  warrior  and  his  son  went  out  and  looked  at  the 
mark,  and  the  former  said  : 

"Me  bet." 

"And  will  you  try,  too  ?"  said  the  leader  of  the  whites 
to  the  son  of  the  Indian  sage, 

*'  Me  bet,"  was  the  quiet  answer. 

"  Fire  away,  then — you  shoot  first." 

The  son  said  something  to  his  father,  the  old  warrior 


THE   MINGO   CHIEF.  21 

tiodded,  and  the  young  man,  drawing  himself  up  and 
taking  deliberate  aim,  fired. 

"  Hit,  by  — —  I"  said  the  white  leader,  as  the  white 
mark,  the  size  of  a  dollar,  showed  a  hole  near  its  centre. 

"A good  shot  I     Come,  old  man,  let^s  see  what  you 

can  do !" 

*'  Me  beat  him,"  said  the  father,  with  a  smile. 

He  raised  his  rifle  slowly,  brought  it  to  a  level,  fired,  and 
drove  the  pin  through  the  centre. 

"  Now,  boys,"  said  the  white  ruffian,  "  all  right,  give  'em 
h— 11 1" 

And  at  the  word  he  raised  his  own  rifle  and  shot  the 
old  man  through  the  brain,  who  fell  back  dead ;  and  the 
next  instant  his  son  fell  upon  him,  a  ghastly  corpse, 
pierced  by  four  bullets  from  as  many  rifles  in  the  hands 
of  the  whites.  The  poor  woman  with  the  infant  in  her 
arms,  who  was  standing  apart  from  the  crowd,  looking 
quietly  on,  uttered  a  shriek  of  horror  on  seeing  her  father 
and  brother  thus  inhumanly  butchered,  and,  clasping  her 
offspring  to  her  bosom,  ran  swiftly  toward  the  river.  But 
crack  went  some  half  a  dozen  rifles,  and  she  fell  to  the 
earth,  mortally  wounded,  but  not  dead.  The  first  who 
reached  her  was  the  leader  of  the  whites,  who,  grasping 
her  infant  roughly,  raised  his  tomahawk  to  give  the  poor 
innocent  mother  the  finishing  blow. 


22  THE   MINGO   CHIEF. 

"  Spare  child  I"  shrieked  the  dying  mother,  with  a  look 
of  affectionate,  pleading  anguish,  that  would  hare  melted 
the  heart  of  a  stone.  "  Child  got  white  fader— child  one 
of  you — spare  poor  child  I" 

She  said  no  more,  for  the  hatchet  of  the  white  fiend  at 
that  instant  crashed  through  her  brain  and  set  her  spirit 
free,  to  roam  the  hunting-grounds  of  her  faith  with  the 
spirits  of  her  father  and  brother. 

"  Give  me  the  child,  Dan,"  said  the  brother  of  the  white 
leader,  who  reached  his  side  just  as  he  was  about  to  dash 
out  its  brains.  "I  reckon  I  know  its  father,  and  we'll 
make  it  pay." 

The  bloody  ruffian  gave  him  the  infant,  accompanied 
with  a  savage  oath ;  and  whipping  out  his  knife,  he  bent 
over  the  dead  mother  and  tore  off  her  scalp.  The  whole 
work  of  butchery  was  now  complete ;  for  while  these 
events  were  taking  place  outside  the  cabin,  another  fiend 
within  had  chopped  to  pieces  the  drunken  Indians,  and 
now  came  swaggering  forth,  shaking  three  gory  scalps  in 
triumph. 

"  Now,  boys,"  said  the  white  leader,  "  we've  got  a  good 

show,  and  let's  make  clean  tracks  afore  some  other 

red-niggers  get  arter  our  hair." 

And  hastily  they  stripped  the  dead  of  every  thing  of 
value,  broke  up  their  camp,  and  departed  for  the  interioi 
settlements,  taking  the  poor  motherless  infant  with  them. 


THE   MINGO   CHIEF.  2$ 

Meantime,  the  Indians  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
being  witnesses  of  the  horrible  massacre,  hurried  into  their 
only  remaining  canoe,  and  rowed  swiftly  down  the  Ohio. 
On  passing  the  fort  at  Wheeling  they  were  espied,  and 
chase  was  given  by  a  party  of  whites.  Far  below  they 
were  overtaken,  a  short  fight  ensued,  and  another  of  their 
party  was  killed — the  others  making  their  escape  through 
the  deep  dark  forests. 


While  the  bloody  events  we  have  recorded  were  taking 
place  on  the  Ohio,  a  Grand  Council  of  chiefs  and  warriors 
was  convened  at  the  Indian  town  in  the  interior  of  what  is 
now  the  State  of  Ohio.  They  were  deliberating  upon  the 
propriety  of  digging  up  the  hatchet  and  going  to  war 
against  the  whites,  who  were  fast  encroaching  upon  their 
homes  and  hunting-grounds,  and,  judging  from  precedents, 
would  soon  require  them  to  leave  again  for  the  still  Far 
West.  Most  of  the  chiefs  were  for  war;  but  there  was 
one  brave  and  eloquent  man  among  them,  who  spoke  for 
peace,  and  spoke  with  such  reason,  power  and  pathos,  that 
he  carried  his  point  over  strong  opposition,  and  the  pipe 
of  peace  was  smoked  in  the  Council  House  of  the  assem- 
bled nations. 

This  brave  and  eloquent  chief  had  ever  raised  his  voice 
for  peace  between  the  white  man  and  the  red,  because,  as 


24  THE   MINGO   CHIEF. 

he  said,  the  same  Great  Spirit  had  made  them  all,  and 
designed  them  to  be  brothers;  and  the  earth  was  large 
enough,  and  rich  enough,  in  forest,  streams,  and  game,  to 
give  them  all  shelter,  food,    and    happy    homes. 

His  earnest  eloquence  conquered  the  fiery  war  spirit  of 
his  fierce  comrades,  and  he  was  rejoicing  in  his  peaceful 
triumph,  when  lo  I  a  poor  Indian,  half  dead  with  hunger 
and  fatigue,  appeared  before  him,  and  told  him  how  his 
father,  brother  and  sister  had  been  brutally  butchered  by 
his  pale-faced  friends.  Instantly  the  dark  eye  of  this 
Chief  of  Peace  gathered  a  storm  of  fire  and  shot  forth 
lightning  glances  of  anger,  and  his  mighty  voice,  before 
the  reassembled  chiefs  and  warriors  of  many  nations,  was 
soon  heard  thundering : 

"  War  I  war  !  war  ! — war  upon  the'  pale-faces  I — war 
upon  the  Long  Knives — death  to  all  of  either  sex  and 
every  age !" 

And  the  cry  of  "  War  !  war  I  war  ! — death  to  the  pale- 
faces ! — death  to  the  Long  Knives  I"  was  echoed  and  re- 
echoed, with  wild,  savage  shouts,  by  many  hundreds  of 
fiercely  painted,  half-naked,  savage  men. 

And  down  upon  the  unprotected  frontiers  poured  a 
fierce,  dusky  horde  of  human  beings,  whose  rallying  war- 
cry  was, 

"  Revenge  !  Revenge  I" 

And  old  men  and  infants,  and  young  men  and  maidens, 


THE   MINGO   CHIEF.  25 

and  men  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  wives  and  mothers,  were 
roused  at  the  midnight  hour  by  those  yells  of  vengeance, 
and  were  butchered  in  their  cabins,  scalped  on  their 
hearthstones,  and  burned  with  their  burning  homes. 

"  I  will  have  ten  scalps  for  every  kin  of  mine  slain  I"  said 
that  Chief  of  Blood,  so  lately  a  Chief  of  Peace. 

And  ere  the  war,  so  terribly  and  suddenly  begun,  was 
closed  by  a  treaty  of  peace,  thirty  human  scalps,  thirty 
pale-fale  scalps,  hung  dangling  at  his  gory  belt. 

This  war  is  known  in  history  as  Lord  Dunmore's  War. 

That  man  of  peace,  roused  to  such  bloody  deeds  by  the 
aggressions  of  his  white  brothers,  was  the  world- renowned 
Logan,  the  Mingo  Chief  I  ^ 

The  leader  of  the  party  who  butchered  his  relatives, 
was  Daniel  Greathouse. 

The  leader  of  the  party  w^ho  sallied  from  the  fort  at 
Wheeling,  and  followed  and  slew  one  of  the  flying  fugi- 
tives, was  Captain  Cresap. 

Logan  always  supposed  it  was  Cresap  who  murdered 
his  relatives  ;  and  in  his  celebrated  speech,  sent  to  Lord 
Dunmore  at  the  treaty  of  peace — for  he  proudly  refused  to 
appear  in  person — he  mentions  him  as  the  cause  of  the 
war.  We  quote  this  speech,  delivered  at  old  Chillicothe 
town,  and  sent  to  Governor  Dunmore  at  Camp  Charlotte, 
as  one  of  the  finest  specimens  of  eloquence  extant. 

*'  I  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say  if  ever  he  entered 
3 


26  THE  MINGO   CHIEF. 

Logan's  cabin  hungry  and  I  gave  him  not  meat — if  ever 
he  came  cold  or  naked  and  I  gave  him  not  clothing  I 

"During  the  course  of  the  last  long  and  bloody  war, 
Logan  remained  in  his  tent,  an  advocate  for  peace.  Nay, 
such  was  my  love  for  the  whites,  that  those  of  my  own 
country  pointed  at  me  as  they  passed,  and  said,  '  Logan  is 
the  friend  of  white  men.'  I  had  even  thought  to  live  with 
you,  but  for  the  injuries  of  one  man.  Colonel  Cresap,  the 
last  spring,  in  cool  blood,  and  unprovoked,  cut  off  all  the 
relatives  of  Logan,  not  sparing  even  my  women  and 
children.  There  runs  not  a  drop  of  my  blood  in  the  veins 
of  any  human  creature.  This  called  on  me  for  revenge. 
I  have  sought  it.  I  have  killed  many.  I  have  fully 
glutted  my  vengeance.  For  my  country,  I  rejoice  at  the 
beams  of  peace.  Yet  do  not  harbor  the  thought  that 
mine  is  the  joy  of  fear  I  Logan  never  felt  fear.  He  will 
not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save  his  life.  Who  is  there  to 
mourn  for  Logan  ?     Not  one." 

Reader,  you  who  are  now  sitting  in  judgment  upon  the 
deeds  of  the  past,  I  challenge  you  to  say  that  the  white 
man  was  always  the  Christian  and  the  red  man  always  the 
fiend  I         f 


'  It  was  a  wild,  fearful  scene — a  scene  of  carnage  and 
destruction.  Loud  shrieks  of  pain,  and  yells  of  rage, 
defiance,  and  triumph,  commingled  with  reports  of  mus- 
ketry, and  here  and  there  the  clashing  of  steel,  resounded 
on  every  hand. 

A  small,  but  gallant,  band  of  Kentuckians,  were  com- 
pletely surrounded  by  an  overpowering  horde  of  dusky 
savages,  and  were  fighting  desperately  while  falling  vic- 
tims to  superior  numbers — fighting  for  the  hope  of  retreat, 
but  with  none  of  victory. 

The  scene  was  partly  in  an  open  glade,  and  partly  in  a 
surrounding  forest,  not  far  from  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  in 
what  is  now  the  State  of  Indiana,  but  which  was  then  an 
unapportioned  and  unsettled  wilderness. 

Over  this  open  glade  were  hurrying  hundreds  of  human 
beings — some  mounted  and  some  on  foot — some  white,  and 
dressed  in  the  rough  costume  of  the  borders — but  more 
of  the  dusky  hue,  half  naked  and  hideously  painted — and 

.      (27) 


28  A   KENTUCKY   HERO. 

all  with  passions  excited  to  the  fierce,  ungovernable  fury 
of  fighting  wild  beasts. 

Many  a  riderless  horse  went  snorting  and  bounding 
away;  while  the  ground  was  strewed  with  the  dead  and 
dying — the  latter  soon  ceasing  from  the  agonies  of  life, 
as  the  knife  or  tomahawk  of  either  foe  made  his  work  sure. 
There  were  old  men  and  youths,  and  men  in  the  prime  of 
manhood,  all  doing  their  duty  bravely,  and  bearing  down 
the  foe  in  close  encounter,  or  being  themselves  borne  down 
to  a  bloody  end. 

Foremost  among  the  Kentuckians,  in  the  very  hottest  of 
the  fight,  more  desperate  even  than  the  oldest  veterans, 
rode  a  tall,  fine-looking  youth,  who  charged  upon  the  foe 
without  regard  to  numbers  or  peril — and  fast  they  fell 
beneath  the  almost  superhuman  strength  of  his  single  arm. 
Several  times  his  horse  was  seized  by  the  bit,  and  borne 
back  almost  upon  its  haunches,  while  the  uplifted  tomahawk 
was  aimed  at  the  head  of  the  rider ;  but  with  the  quickness 
of  thought,  and  the  strength  of  a  Hercules,  the  blows  were 
parried  right  and  left,  and  returned  with  a  precisioij  that 
laid  his  opposers  bleeding  beneath  the  feet  of  the  fiery 
animal,  which  literally  trampled  them  into  the  dust,  as  the 
undaunted  youth  still  urged  him  on  to  new  scenes  of  peril 
and  victory. 

"  On,  comrades  I"  he  shouted — and  his  loud,  shrill  voice 
was  heard  above  the  din  of  battle.     "  On,  for  the  honor  of 


A   KENTUCKY   HERO.  29 

old  Kentucky!  Though  surrounded  by  four  times  our 
number,  we  are  not  yet  defeated ;  and  will  not  be  while 
there  is  an  arm  left  to  strike  !" 

Almost  as  he  spoke,  a  shower  of  balls  was  poured  in 
upon  him,  some  cutting  his  clothes,  some  wounding  him 
seriously,  while  his  gallant  steed  sunk  under  him.  Spring- 
ing from  the  back  of  the  falling  beast,  into  the  very  midst 
of  his  dusky  foes,  this  noble  youth,  wounded  and  bleeding 
though  he  was,  still  laid  about  him  with  desperation,  the 
balls  whistling  around  him  fearfully  and  a  dozen  arms 
raised  for  his  destruction. 

Recklessly  and  desperately,  however,  alone  and  unaided, 
he  continued  to  fight  his  way  through  his  savage  foes, 
back  to  the  main  body  of  his  friends,  where  he  arrived  just 
as  the  order  came  for  retreat. 

As  several,  who  were  mounted,  wheeled  their  horses  to 
obey  this  welcome  command,  our  hero  dashed  suddenly 
in  among  them,  and,  seizing  the  bits  of  two  animals,  one 
in  either  hand,  he  fairly  brought  them  round,  and  so 
quickly  as  almost  to  throw  their  riders,  at  the  same  time 
shouting : 

"  For  shame  I  for  shame  I  who  dares  retreat — by  any 
order — by  any  command— and  leave  our  wounded  com- 
rades to  the  vengeance  of  our  foes !  Bear  back,  men — 
if  you  be  men — and  let  us  bring  off  our  companions  with 

honor,  or  perish  with  them  !" 

3^  • 


30  A   KENTUCKY  HERO. 

But  his  valiant  call  was  unheeded  by  those  who  thought 
only  of  saving  their  own  lives ;  and  the  moment  the  youth 
released  his  hold  of  their  bridles,  they  dashed  swiftly 
away. 

"  My  curses  go  with  you,  for  pusillanimous  cowards  I" 
he  shouted  after  them ;  and  then  discovering  another  party 
on  foot,  as  eagerly  retreating  also,  he  threw  himself  in 
before  them,  and  exclaimed  : 

"  Hold  I  I  command  you,  by  every  feeling  of  honor,  to 
turn  back  and  save  the  lives  of  our  wounded  friends  !" 

"Out  of  my  way,  boy!"  said  a  tall,  strapping  fellow,  as 
he  pushed  eagerly  forward  to  pass  the  youth  :  "  you're  not 
our  captain  I  Haven't  you  heard  the  order  for  retreat  ? 
and  don't  you  know,  if  you  stand  here  a  minute,  you'll  be 
butchered  and  scalped  by  the  bloody  varmints  around, 
who've  hemmed  us  in  ?" 

"Yes  I  yes  1"  cried  most  of  the  rest;  "Joe  Hinkins  says 
right  I" 

"  We'll  all  be  killed  if  we  stop  here  I"  said  one. 

"  Turn  back,  Bill,  and  don't  make  a  fool  of  yourself  I'' 
cried  another. 

"  If  we'd  attempt  to  save  the  wounded,  we'd  purty  soon 
want  somebody  to  save  us  !"  put  in  a  third. 

"  There,  boys — the  red  devils  are  a-coming  like  mad  1'' 
shouted  a  fourth. 

With  this  they  all  set  up  cries  of  alarm,  and  plunged 


■  ..^ 

#> 


A    KENTUCKY    HEKO.  81 


into  the  nearest  thicket,  where  they  met  the  very  doom 
they'were  seeking  to  avoid — for  there  a  considerable  body 
of  Indians  fell  upon  them,  and,  gaining  an  advantage 
through  their  surprise  and  terror,  tomahawked  and  scalped 
them  to  a  man. 

With  a  cheek  red  with  shame,  our  young  hero  now 
darted  forward  and  intercepted  still  another  party,  who 
had  likewise  begun  their  flight — and  this  time  his  appeal 
was  listened  to.  Turning  back,  they  stopped  a  small 
mounted  party;  and  getting  them  to  dismount,  they  be- 
gan to  pick  up  the  wounded  ^.wherever  they  could  find 
them,  and  place  them  upon  the  horses — which,  as  fast  as 
loaded,  they  dispatched  with  a  small  escort  toward  the 
Ohio,  nearly  half  a  mile  distant — the  youth  still  exerting 
himself  to  cheer  all  parties. 

While .  thus  engaged  in  their  work  of  mercy,  a  body  of 
Indians,  about  twice  their  number,  came  rushing  down 
upon  them ;  and  another  terrible  encounter  tdok  place  ; 
during  which  the  youth  was  struck  by  some  four  or  five 
more  balls — one  shattering  his  left  arm,  three  inflicting 
flesh-wounds  upon  different  parts  of  his  body,  but  none  of 
them,  fortunately,  touching  a  vital  part. 

Finding  the  victory  not  so  easy  as  they  expected,  several 
of  their  number  having  either  been  killed  or  wounded  in 
this  new  encounter,  the  assailing  Indians  suddenly  drew 
back  from  our  dauntless  little  band,  and  set  off  in  pursuit 


82  A   KENTUCKY   HERO.  ^T 

of  those  who,  judging  from  the  eagerness  of  their  flight, 
would  not  be  likely  to  make  so  desperate  a  stand. 

"  Three  cheers  for  us,  comrades  !"  cried  the  youth. 

Three  cheers  were  accordingly  given,  with  hearty  good 
will ;  and  then  they  recommenced  gathering  up  their 
wounded  friends,  there  being  now  several  of  their  own 
immediate  party  to  be  assisted  likewise. 

In  his  different  encounters  thus  far,  our  young  hero  had 
broken  every  weapon — his  rifle,  knife,  and  tomahawk — 
and  he  now  proceeded  to  re-arm  himself.  .  Having  found 
and  thrust  two  w^eapons  into  his  belt,  he  picked  up  a  rifle, 
and,  holding  it  between  his  knees,  his  left  arm  hanging 
useless  by  his  side,  he  coolly  proceeded  to  load  it  with 
his  right,  all  tli^e  while  speaking  encouragingly  to  those 
around  him.  By  the  time  this  was  completed,  his  com- 
panions were  ready  to  set  out  for  the  river;  but  just  as 
they  were  about  to  depart,  a  voice  from  another  quarter  of 
the  field  cried  out : 

"  Save  me  I  save  me  I  For  the  love  of  God,  save  me  !" 

"I  know  that  voice,"  said  the  youth;  "it  is  a  brave 
fellow  who  calls  on  us ;  and  we  must  save  him,  at  all 
hazards  !" 

"I  fear  it's  more  than  we  can  do  to  save  ourselves," 
returned  one ;  "  the  cursed  Indians  are  at  work  all  around 
us  ;  and  if  we  escape  as  it  is,  it'll  be  a  miracle." 

*'  Save  me  !"  called  out  the  voice  again  ;  "  in  humanity's 


A  KENTUCKY  HERO.  33 

name,  don't  let  the  savages  butcher  and  scalp  me  !  If  I've 
got  to  die,  I  want  to  die  in  Old  Kentucky,  among  my 
friends. " 

This  was  an  appeal  hard  to  be  resisted  by  brave  men 
with  feeling  hearts;  but  it  might  have  been  resisted, 
nevertheless,  and  the  poor  fellow  been  left  to  his  fate,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  gallant  youth,  who  declared  he  would 
die  on  the  field  sooner  than  leave  a  companion  in  such  a 
strait. 

On  reaching  the  spot  where  the  poor  fellow  lay,  they 
found  him  with  one  leg  and  one  arm  broken,  and  a  serious 
wound  in  his  breast.  Lifting  him  up  carefully,  they 
hastily  bore  him  to  the  only  horse  which  was  not  yet 
laden ;  and  carefully  placing  him  upon  the  back  of  the 
beast,  they  were  just  in  the  act  of  setting  forward,  when 
the  youth,  who  had  been  quickly  darting  over  the  field  and 
examining  the  fallen,  called  out  to  them  that  there  were 
two  more  yet  with  life,  who  must  on  no  account  be  de- 
serted. As  two  of  the  party  ran  back  to  pick  them  up, 
another  small  body  of  Indians — who  for  the  last  few 
minutes  had  been  busy  in  a  different  quarter,  and  had  now 
returned  to  the  main  field  of  slaughter — poured  in  upon 
them  a  close  volley,  and  literally  cut  them  down  over  the 
wounded  they  were  assisting,  at  the  same  time  rushing  in 
upon  them  with  brandished  tomahawks  and  furious  yells. 

Finding  there  was  no  hope  of  saving  any  more,  our 


94  A   KENTUCKY  HERO. 

young  hero  now  ran  back  to  the  main  party,  shouting, 
"Let  us  give  them  a  farewell  volley  1"  which  was  imme- 
diately done — several  of  the  savages  in  turn  falling  beneath 
the  fatal  aim  of  the  Kentuckians. 

"  Now,  then,  for  a  retreat !"  pursued  the  youth,  who, 
though  himself  a  mere  private  in  the  ranks,  was  listened  to 
and  obeyed  with  the  deference  due  to  an  officer  in  full 
command.  "  Load  up,  men,  and  guard  the  wounded  with 
your  lives  !  In  Heaven's  name,  do  not  desert  them,  what- 
ever may  be  your  fate  I  I  will  run  forward  and  give  notice 
of  your  approach,  that  those  who  set  out  ahead  of  us  may 
not  push  off  the  last  boat  before  you  reach  them." 

"  We'll  all  come  in  together,  William,  or  you'll  never 
see  us  again  I"  replied  one  of  his  comrades  ;  and  as  they 
began  to  urge  their  horses  forward,  the  youth  darted  into 
a  thicket  and  disappeared  in  advance  of  them. 

As  he  ran  through  the  wood  toward  the  river,  his  rifle 
thrown  across  his  shoulder,  his  eye  constantly  on  the  alert 
for  the  foe,  he  passed  over  the  gory  corpse  of  many  a  com- 
panion, who  had  been  overtaken,  slain,  scalped,  and  even 
stripped  of  his  clothing — and  which,  in  fact,  at  diflferent 
intervals,  marked  the  course  o^  the  retreat  from  that  dis- 
astrous field  of  battle. 

At  last,  faint  and  almost  exhausted,  our  brave  youth 
reached  the  bank  of  the  river,  just  as  the  only  boat  at  that 
point,  heavily  laden  with  the  escaping  fugitives,  was  in  the 


A    KENTUCKY    HERO.  35 

act  of  being  pushed  from  the  shore.  Here  at  the  moment 
were,  fortunately,  none  of  the  enemy — but  above  and 
below  were  sounds  of  conflict — and  an  attack  was  every 
instant  expected. 

"  Hold,  comrades  I"  he  shouted,  presenting  his  weak 
and  bloody  figure  to  their  view.  "  I  am  just  in  advance 
of  a  few  more  of  our  friends,  who  are  hurrying  up  with 
the  wounded  I" 

"  Get  aboard  yourself,  if  you  want  to,"  replied  one ; 
"but  don't  ask  us  to  wait  for  any  more — for  another  party 
would  sink  us — to  say  nothing  of  the  savages,  who  nKiy 
attack  us  here  at  any  moment." 

"  Yes,  jump  aboard,"  said  another ;  "  and  quick,  too — 
or  well  have  to  leave  you  as  well  as  them." 

"  Never !"  returned  the  youth,  with  a  mingled  flush  of 
pride  and  shame  ;  "  never  will  I  desert  my  friends  in  such 
a  cowardly  manner  I  Until  the  others  arrive,  I  will  not 
put  my  foot  aboard  your  boat,  whatever  may  be  the  con- 
sequences." 

"  Then  we'll  have  to  leave  you  among  the  rest,"  called 
out  a  third  ;  "  for  it's  better  a  few  should  perish  than  all ; 
and  all  will,  if  we  stay  here  a  minute  longer." 

He  seized  an  oar  as  he  spoke,  and  was  about  to  push 
off  the  boat,  regardless  of  all  lives  save  his  own,  when  the 
youth,  throwing  his  rifle  across  the  root  of  a  fallen  tree, 
pointed  the  muzzle  at  his  breast,  and  exclaimed  : 


36  A   KENTUCKY  HERO. 

"Beware  I  the  first  man  that  sends  that  boat  one  inch 
from  the  shore  until  our  comrades  are  aboard,  I  will  shoot, 
so  help  me  God  1" 

The  man,  knowing  the  youth,  and  knowing  him  to  be 
one  who  would  keep  his  word,  at  once  threw  down  the 
oar,  muttering  some  bitter  curses  upon  his  folly;  but  a 
few  of  the  others,  moved  to  feelings  of  shame  and  admira- 
tion by  his  heroic  self-sacrifice,  took  part  with  our  hero, 
and  declared  that  all  should  escape,  or  all  perish  together. 
This  at  once  raised  an  altercation  ;  and  hot  and  angry 
words  had  begun  to  pass  between  the  different  parties, 
when,  fortunately  for  all,  the  last  escort  arrived,  and  were 
immediately  hurried  on  board — the  boat,  by  this  additional 
weight,  being  sunk  to  her  very  gunwale,  so  that  it  was 
feared  another  pound  might  swamp  her. 

The  youth,  who  had  meantime  stood  back,  giving 
directions,  and  refusing  to  enter  till  the  very  last,  on 
seeing  the  condition  of  things,  told  his  comrades  to  push 
off  at  once,  and  he  would  find  a  way  to  save  himself;  and 
without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  hurried  up  the  stream  a 
few  yards,  to  where  some  horses  stood  panting,  which  had 
escaped  from  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  selecting  one  of  these, 
he,  by  great  exertion,  considering  his  weak  and  wounded 
condition,  got  upon  his  back,  and  forced  him  into  the 
stream,  and  toward  the  opposite  shore. 

The  moment  the  men  in  the  boat  perceived  that  the 


A   KENTUCKY  HERO.  *         87 

youth  had  fairly  made  his  escape,  they  pushed  off  from  the 
bank  ;  but  not  a  moment  too  soon  ;  for  they  had  scarcely 
got  a  dozen  yards  out,  when  a  large  body  of  Indians,  who 
had  been  attacking  the  boats  below,  came  hurrying  up 
along  the  bank,  and  at  once  poured  in  upon  them  a  heavy 
volley.  Only  one  or  two  of  them  were  wounded,  however 
— most  of  the  enemy's  balls  going  wide  of  the  mark — and 
with  loud  yells  of  defiance,  the  Kentuckians  returned  the 
fire,  and  then  pulled  eagerly  for  the  opposite  shore. 

The  wounded  youth  urged  his  horse  toward  the  boat ; 
but  just  before  he  reached  it,  another  ball  of  the  enemy 
struck  him,  and  shattered  his  right  arm ;  when,  bending 
over,  he  seized  the  mane  of  the  horse  with  his  teeth,  and 
so  clung  to  him,  till,  overcome  by  pain  and  the  loss  of 
blood,  he  fainted  and  rolled  from  his  back  into  the  water, 
from  whence  he  was  res(j|bed  by  his  companions  at  great 
peril  to  themselves. 

This  heroic  youth,  who  so  self-sacrificingly  saved  his 
friends,  and  was  himself  most  providentially  preserved 
through  many  a  perilous  encounter  besides  these  enume- 
rated, subsequently  rose  to  enviable  distinction,  and 
became  one  of  the  prominent  men  of  the  West.  In  1810 
he  removed  to  Cincinnati,  where  he  passed  the  remainder 
of  his  days.  During  the  war  of  1812  he  was  appointed 
Major  General  of  the  Ohio  Militia;  and,  in  1829,  Sur- 
veyor General  of  the  public  lands  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  and 

4 


88         '  A   KENTUCKY   HERO. 

Michigan.  He  proved  to  be  as  noble  in  heart  as  he  was 
brave  in  deed,  and  was  ever  noted  for  his  public  spirit  and 
benevolence.  He  died  in  1831 ;  and  the  public  were  then 
called  to  mourn  the  loss,  and  do  honor  to  the  memory,  of 
a  distinguished  fellow-citizen — the  subject  of  our  present 
notice — General  William  Lytlk 


ill  ^M  0f  i$tt  JeMf* 


Reader  I  come  with  me,  and  together  let  us  enter  a 
wilderness-fort,  at  a  period  when  our  now  great  Republic 
was  in  its  infancy — at  a  period  when  the  heroes  of  the 
American  Revolution  were  in  the  very  heat  of  strife,  doing 
those  brave  and  noble  deeds  which  have  brought  their 
names  down  to  us  covered  with  immortal  renown. 

There  I  we  now  stand  within  the  walls  of  a  Western 
fortress ;  and  on  all  sides  we  are  enclosed  by  strong  palis- 
ades, about  eight  feet  in  height,  which  mark  out  the 
ground,  some  three-quarters  of  an  acre,  in  the  form  of  a 
parallelogram.  At  each  of  the  four  corners  is  a  block- 
house made  of  logs,  which  rises  above  and  projects  beyond 
the  stout  pickets  or  palisades ;  and  in  each  of  these  block- 
houses are  loop-holes,  which  enable  us  to  look  out  upon 
the  surrounding  country,  and  also  along  the  outside  of  the 
pickets,  without  being  ourselves  exposed  to  the  view  of 
whatever  enemy  may  be  lurking  about. 

And  what  do  we  see  ?  On'  one  side  the  Ohio  river ;  on 
another  a  straggling  wood,  stretching  back  into  a  mighty 


40  THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENTIY. 

forest ;  on  the  third  a  large  cornfield,  enclosed  by  a  "Vir- 
ginia fence ;  on  the  fourth  a  small  village  of  log-houses ; 
and  on  all  sides  hideously  painted  and  half-naked  savages. 

Yes !  we  are  surrounded  by  Indians— a  large  body  of 
vindictive  red  men — who  are  thirsting  for  the  blood  of 
those  who  are  in  the  fort  with  us,  for  we  are  not  the  only 
occupants  of  this  stronghold.  It  is  now  past  one  o^clock 
of  a  warm,  clear,  bright,  autumnal  day ;  and  since  the 
golden  rising  of  the  sun,  there  have  been  some  terrible 
scenes  enacted,  and  many  human  beings  have  passed  from 
lime  to  eternity  by  the  most  violent  and  bloody  of  deaths. 

Last  night — soon  after  the  tenants  of  yonder  log-houses, 
which  we  have  pointed  out  to  you,  had  retired  to  rest — the 
whole  village  was  roused  by  the  alarming  intelligence, 
brought  by  an  Indian  hunter,  that  a  great  body  of  savages 
were  prowling  about  the  vicinity;  and  men,  women  and 
children,  catching  up  their  most  valuable  articles,  rushed 
into  the  fort,  and  spent  the  night  here  in  peace  and  safety. 
This  morning  the  garrison  numbered  forty-two  fighting 
males,  including  several  youths,  some  quite  young,  but  all 
brave,  and  all  sharp-shooters. 

About  daylight  this  morning,  there  being  no  signs  of  the 
enemy,  the  commandant  of  the  fortress  dispatched  a  white 
man  and  a  negro  back  into  the  country  on  an  errand — but 
the  white  man  never  will  return.  As  he  was  passing 
through  yonder  cornfield,  a  hideous-looking  savage  sud- 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.         41 

denly  rose  up  before  him,  knocked  him  down  with  his  mus- 
ket, and  then  killed  and  scalped  him.  The  negro  saw  the 
bloody  deed  performed,  and,  with  a  yell  of  horror,  fled  back 
to  the  fort,  where  he  communicated  to  anxious  listeners  the 
startling  fact. 

"  We  must  dislodge  the  enemy,  which  doubtless  is  small," 
said  Colonel  Shepherd,  the  commandant  of  the  fort.  "  Cap- 
tain Mason,  take  fourteen  picked  men,  and  let  the  red 
devils  have  a  taste  of  your  bravery  and  skill." 

And  Captain  Mason  marched  out  with  his  fourteen  brave 
followers,  through  that  large  gate  which  you  see  in  the 
centre  of  the  eastern  line  of  pickets,  and  hurried  down  to 
the  cornfield,  which  he  thoroughly  searched, for  his  savage 
foe,  but  without  finding  him ;  and  he  was  on  the  point  of 
retracing  his  steps,  when  suddenly  there  came  the  crack  of 
a  hundred  muskets  ;  a  hundred  balls  came  whizzing  among 
his  little  force,  killing  several  and  wounding  nearly  all ; 
and  then  up-rose,  on  every  side — front,  flank  and  rear — 
many  hundreds  of  vindictive  red  men,  who,  with  shrill 
whoops  and  yells,  rushed  upon  the  gallant  few  still  living 
and  began  to  hew  them  down.  They  made  a  brave  resist- 
ance— but  what  could  such  a  handfuU  do  against  such  a 
host  ?  One  by  one  they  fell,  and  were  tomahawked  and 
scalped.  Captain  Mason  fought  desperately ;-  and  cutting 
his  way  through  the  ranks   of  the  enemy,  succeeded  in 

reaching  some  fallen  timber,  where,  though  badly  wounded, 

4* 


flMT 


42  THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY. 

he  is  now  concealed,  though  all  his  friends  in  the  fort  think 
him  dead. 

Twelve  more  men,  under  Captain  Ogle,  rushed  from  the 
fort  to  cover  the  retreat  of  their  gallant  comrades;  but 
they  too  wer6  drawn  into  an  ambuscade,  and  were  all  cut 
off  from  rejoining  their  friends  in  the  fortress — only  some 
two  or  three  of  the  party  being  now  alive,  secreted  in  the 
underbrush  of  yonder  wood.  And  still  three  more  of  the 
little  garrison  sallied  forth  to  the  support  of  Captain  Ogle ; 
but  they  were  forced  to  make  a  hasty  retreat,  and  were 
pursued  to  the  very  gate  of  the  fort,  and  fired  upon  as  they 
entered,  and  had  one  of  their  number  mortally  wounded. 

And  now  the  siege  commenced  in  earnest.  With  whoops 
and  yells  of  triumph,  some  five  hundred  savages  surrounded 
the  fortress,  and  began  to  fire  upon  it.  And  now  the  little 
garrison — ^numbering  only  twelve,  all  told — began  to  return 
their  fire  ;  and  so  sure  was  their  aim,  that  some  one  of  the 
besiegers  bit  the  dust  at  every  shot.  Several  times  did 
the  enemy  make  a  rush,  in  large  bodies,  to  effect  a  lodg- 
ment under  the  walls — but  the  unerring  rifles  of  the  heroic 
borderers,  fired  through  the  loop-holes  of  the  different 
block-houses,  drove  them  back  in  dismay,  burdened  with 
the  weight  of  their  fallen  comrades. 

Once  only  was  there  a  pause  in  the  conflict.  A  white 
flag  was  thrust  out  of  a  window  of  one  of  yonder  cabins, 
and  the  head  of  a  white   man  appeared,  demanding,  in 


THE  MAID  OF   FORT  HKN^RY.  48 

English,  the  surrender  of  the  fort,  in  the  name  of  His  Bri^ 
tannic  Majesty.  He  read  the  proclamation  of  a  British 
Governor,  and  promised  protection  to  all  in  the  fort,  if 
they  would  surrender  at  once,  and  swear  allegiance  tp  the 
British  crown.     He  was  answered  with  derision. 

"  If  you  want  the  fort,  why  don't  you  and  your  red, 
howling  devils  come  and  take  it  ?"  replied  the  intrepid 
Colonel  Shepherd. 

"  And  if  we  do  take  it,  by I  we'll  put  to  death  all 

that  are  in  it  I"  replied  the  white  leader  of  the  savages. 

"  You  would  do  that  even  if  we  surrendered,  you  red- 
headed, white-livered  renegade  I"  was  the  taunting  re- 
joinder 

"No  I  You  shall  be  protected ;  I  swear  it,  by  all  I  hold 
sacred  I" 

"  And  what  do  you  hold  sacred,  you  treacherous  scoun- 
drel I"  cried  the  gallant  Colonel.  "Bah  I  Simon  Girty,  we 
know  you ;  and  this  place  shall  never  be  surrendered  to 
you,  while  there  is  an  American  soldier  left  to  defend  it." 

Girty,  the  renegade — for  the  white  chief  was  none  other 
— was  about  to  renew  his  treacherous  proposition,  when 
one  of  the  men  in  the  fort,  becoming  exasperated,  lodged 
a  bullet  in  the  logs,  just  above  his  head,  as  a  warning  of 
what  he  might  expect  himself,  unless  he  withdrew,  which 
he  did  immediately. 

Again  were  hostilities  renewed,  and  continued  up  to  the 


44  THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HEN-RY. 

moment  when  we  have  seen  proper  to  enter  the  fort  with 
the  reader. 

And  now,  for  the  second  time  since  daylight  this  morn- 
ing, have  the  Indians  ceased  their  assault.  It  is  one 
o'clock,  and  for  eight  long  hours  has  there  been  almost 
incessant  firing.     Let  us  look  through  the  loop-holes. 

Away  there  against  the  wood,  at  the  base  of  the  hill, 
beyond  rifle  range,  you  see  a  body  of  savages  collected, 
holding  a  council  of  war.  Yonder,  along  the  edge  of  the 
cornfield,  partly  hidden  by  the  fence  and  partly  concealed 
among  the  fallen  timber,  you  may  see  many  dusky  forms, 
and  may  readily  believe  you  see  only  a  few  of  the  number 
which  there  lie  in  wait,  as  a  sort  of  corps  de  reserve. 
And  up  among  the  cabins,  yonder,  you  see  a  few  more 
savages — some  sauntering  about,  some  peering  through  the 
palings,  and  some  gazing  out  of  the  windows.  And  look 
where  you  may,  in  every  direction  you  behold  Indians. 

How  is  it  within  tihe  fort  ?  In  the  centre  of  the  area 
which  the  palisades  enclose,  in  front  of  yonder  row  of 
cabins — where  many  a  brave  father,  husband,  and  son  slept 
last  night,  whose  mangled  bodies  now  repose  in  yonder 
cornfield — in  the  centre  of  the  area,  I  say,  a  group  of  men, 
women  and  children  are  collected.  There  stand  gray- 
haired  sires,  and  strippling  youths — staid  matrons,  and 
maidens  in  bloom — and  all  look  sad  and  anxious.  SomQ 
of  the  men,  with  doleful  faces,   are  leaning  upon  their 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.  45 

rifles,  and  wiping  the  perspiration,  blackened  with  powder, 
from  their  bronzed  features ;  and  some  of  the  women  are 
clasping  little  innocent  infants  to  their  hearts,  and  looking 
down  upon  them  with  fond  eyes  dimmed  with  tears. 

"  God  help  us  1"  says  the  gallant  Colonel  Shepherd — a 
fine,  noble  specimen  of  humanity,  who  is  standing  in  the 
centre  of  the  group — and  as  he  speaks,  he  casts  down  his 
eyes  and  sighs.  ''  If  we  could  only  die  like  soldiers,  fight- 
ing to  the  last,  selling  our  lives  at  a  heavy  price  to  our 
accursed  foes,  it  would  not  seem  so  hard ;  but  to  be  com- 
pelled to  stand  idle  and  helpless,  and  see  the  hideous  mon- 
sters enter  our  stronghold,  and  butcher  our  mothers,  wives, 
sisters,  and  children,  while  we  ourselves  are  secured  for 
future  tortures — oh  I  it  is  terrible  I  terrible  I  And  yet  it 
must  come  to  this  soon,  if  the  Indians  renew  their  attack, 
unless  kind  Providence  saves  us  by  a  miracle.  Men,"  he 
added,  with  a  kindling  eye,  "you  have  done  nobly — you 
have  fought  like  heroes :  boys,  you  are  worthy  of  your 
sires — I  see  no  cowards  here  ;  and  oh  1  would  to  God  we 
all  had  the  means  to  continue  our  gallant  defence  I  But 
what  are  rifles  without  powder?  and  it  is  a  startling  fact 
that  we  have  but  three  rounds  left .'" 

"What  an  oversight,"  says  another,  "that  we  did  not 
fetch  all  our  powder  with  us  I  There  is  a  whole  keg  in  my 
house  ;  and  if  we  had  it  now,  it  would  be  our  salvation." 

"  It  must  be  procured,"  returns  a  third. 


46^  THE   MAID   OF  FORT  HENRY. 

"But  how?"  inquires  the  Colonel.  "The  Indians  are 
all  around  us,  and  more  than  a  hundred  eyes  are  constantly 
on  the  fort,  so  that  no  movement  can  be  made  outside  the 
walls  that  will  not  be  discovered.  And  yet,  my  friends, 
that  powder  must  be  procured,  or  we  are  lost.  It  is  a 
perilous  undertaking — and,  in  all  probability,  whoever 
makes  the  attempt  will  lose  his  life,  and  so  I  will  detail 
no  one  to  the  duty — but  if  there  is  any  one  here  brave 
enough  to  volunteer,  I  will  accept  his  services ;  and  if  he 
falls,  and  we  escape,  we  will  remember  his  name  and  do  it 
honor;  and  if  he  saves  us,  and  is  saved  with  us,  our 
blessings  shall  be  upon  him  through  life.  Is  there  any 
one  present  who  will  volunteer  to  go  into  the  very  jaws 
of  death  ?" 

Four  young  men  instantly  spring  forward,  and,  almost  in 
the  same  breath,  each  exclaims : 

"I  will  go." 

« 

"But  we  can  spare  but  one  of  you,  my  noble  lads!" 
says  the  Colonel,  while  his  features  flush,  and  his  dark  eye 
sparkles  with  pride,  at  the  self-sacrificing  bravery  of  his 
young  comrades.     "  Which  shall  it  be  ?" 

"  Me  I"  cries  one ;  "  I  spoke  first." 

"No,  no,  John — I  was  ahead  of  you." 

"No  you  wasn't,  Abe — no  such  thing." 

"I  will  leave  it  to  the  Colonel,  if  he  didn't  hear  my 
voice  first  of  any  1"  cries  a  third. 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.  47 

"I  was  before  you,  Joe;  I  call  all  here  to  witness  I" 
exclaims  the  fourth. 

"  Ho  1  listen  to  Robert — I  was  first  I  tell  you  !" 

"No,  I  was  first!"  cries  John.  "You  know  I  was, 
Colonel  r» 

"But  I  tell  you  I  am  going — for  I  can  run  the  fastest, 
and  therefore  will  stand  the  best  chance  of  getting  back 
alive  I"  cries  Abe. 

"I  can  run  as  fast  as  the  best,  and  I'm  much  stronger 
than  either  Abe,  Joe,  or  Robert,"  says  John,  laying  his 
hand  on  the  Colonel's  arm.  "  Let  me  go — do  I  And 
besides,  I've  got  no  mother  or  sister  here  to  mourn  for  me, 
if  I  fall." 

"  There  I"  cries  one  of  the  others — "  he  talks  as  if  he 
might  fall  I  and  I'm  sure  I  could  get  back  safely." 

Look  at  their  flushed  faces,  and  eager,  sparkling  eyes, 
as  thus  they  wrangle  for  the  privilege  of  being  permitted 
to  go  forth  to  almost  certain  death  1  for  the  chances  are 
five  hundred  to  one,  that  he  who  leaves  the  fort  for  the 
village  will  never  return  alive.  And  listen  to  the  mur- 
murs of  approbation  which  come  from  the  surrounding 
circle  of  females  I  A  mother  looks  fondly  on  her  son — a 
sister, looks  proudly  on  her  brother — and  a  maiden's  heart 
swells  with  emotions  unspeakable,  as  she  hears  him  who  is 
the  light  and  life  of  her  world,  boldly  contend  for  the  right 


"»V 


48  THE   MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY. 

of  being  allowed  to  go  forth  into  a  peril  from  which  most 
men  would  shrink  aghast. 

"  Come  !  come  I"  chides  the  Colonel,  at  length,  speaking 
almost  sternly  to  the  now  angry  disputants;  "you  will 
ruin  all,  unless  some  of  you  yield — for  the  Indians  may 
renew  hostilities  at  any  moment,  and  then  we  are  lost 
indeed.  You  are  all  brave,  noble  fellows  ;  and  if  I  could 
spare  four,  you  should  all  go ;  but  as  it  is,  three  of  you 
must  give  way  to  the  fourth;  and  I  pray  you  do  so 
speedily,  for  time  is  precious." 

*'  I  will  never  yield  !"  cries  one.    • 

"  Nor  1 1"  exclaims  a  second. 

"  I  will  go,  if  I  have  to  scale  the  walls  to  get  out  1" 
says  a  third. 

"  Colonel,  I  am  the  strongest  and  fleetest,  and  was  the 
first  to  accept  your  offer;  and  I  demand,  therefore,  that 
you  settle  the  dispute  by  sending  me  I" 

Look  1  In  the  circle  of  men,  women  and  children  that 
are  now  promiscuously  gathered  around  these  hot,  eager, 
passionate  youths,  do  you  observe  one  human  face  that 
wears  a  very  singular  expression  ?  that  seems  to  be 
animated  by  some  strange  and  powerful  emotion  ?  It  is 
the  face  of  a  young  and  beautiful  female,  about  ^hom 
there  is  a  certain  air  of  refinement — seen  in  the  grace  of 
attitude,  dress,  and  general  demeanor — which  contrasts 
rather  forcibly  with  many  of  her  coarse-featured,  rustic 


■■.^. 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.  •  49 

companions.  But  I  wish  you  to  observe  that  face  particu- 
larly— not  alone  for  its  beauty — ^but  to  mark  the  expres- 
sion of  noble,  lofty,  heroic  resolve  which  is  settling  upon 
it  I  Do  you  see  the  head  gradually  straightening  back,  as 
if  with  pride  ? — do  you  see  those  dark,  bright  eyes  kindle 
with  the  almost  fanatical  enthusiasm  of  daring  self-sacri- 
fice ? — do  you  see  the  warm  blood  spring  upward  to  the 
temples,  and  broad,  white  forehead,  and  finally  settle  in  a 
bright,  red  spot  upon  either  soft,  downy  cheek,  as  if  the 
passion-fires  of  a  mighty  soul  were  already  burning  within  ? 
—  do  you  see  the  thin  nostrils  of  a  slightly  aquiline  nose 
gradually  dilate  ?  and  the  thin,  determined  lips  gradually 
close  over  those  white,  even  teeth  ? 

There  I  she  moves ;  and  mark,  I  pray  you,  the  proud 
step,  as  she  advances  into  the  center  of  the  circle,  and 
catches  all  eyes,  and  sweeps  the  whole  group  of  curious 
and  anxious  spectators  with  a  lightning  glance  1  And  now 
her  thin  lips  part,  and  she  speaks  in  clear,  silver  tones. 
There  is  no  quivering,  no  tremulousness,  in  her  voice— 
and  every  other  voice  is  hushed.     Listen  I 

"  Hold  I"  she  exclaims  :   "  cease  this  wrangling  1    cease 

this  contention  for  the  privilege  of  being  allowed  to  throw 

away  a  life  that  cannot  be  spared  I     You  are  all  brave — 

almost  too  brave — since  you  so  eagerly  court  death  for  the 

honor  it  will  confer  on  the  name  of  him  who  may  die  in 

the  noble  attempt  to  save  the  rest.     But  not  another 

5 


do       •  THE  MAID  OF  FOKT  HENRY. 

heroic  defender  of  this  fortress  must  be  lost  I  Already 
thirty  of  the  forty-two  men  we  numbered  this  morning  are 
gone ;  and  shall  we  take  another  from  the  gallant  twelve 
that  remain  ?  No,  no — this  must  not  be  I  The  powder 
must  be  procured  from  my  brother's  dwelling — but  let  the 
first  attempt  to  obtain  it  be  made  by  one  who  cannot  use  a 
rifle.     /  will  go  /" 

There  is  an  almost  simultaneous  burst  of  "  No  1  no  I 
no  I"  from  the  astonished  listeners  to  this  heroic  offer. 

"I  am  resolved  !"  replies  the  noble  heroine  j  "seek  not 
to  alter  my  determination  I" 

"But  you  will  be  killed !"  cries  one. 

*'  Then  I  shall  die  with  the  consolation  of  knowing  that, 
so  far,  this  brave  little  garrison  is  not  weakened. " 

"  No,  no — leave  this  adventure  to  us  I"  cries  one  of  the 
late  disputants :  "we  can  run  faster  than  you,,  and  are 
therefore  more  likely  to  be  successful.  We  cannot  yield 
this  peril  to  a  lady,  the  fairest  of  her  sex,  and  see  her 
throw  her  life  away — we  should  not  be  acting  like  men, 
and  shame  would  ever  rest  upon  us." 

"  The  race  is  not  always  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to 
the  strong,"  proudly  replies  the  noble  girl.  "  What  is 
my  life  compared  to  yours,  who  can  skilfully  use  the  rifle 
against  our  savage  foe,  and  are  required  here  for  the  pro- 
tection of  these  helpless  beings  who  stand  around  you  ? 
Look  at  these  little,  innocent  children,  each  of  whose  lives 


THE  MAID   OF  FOBT  HENRY.  •  61 

is  as  valuable  as  mine  ;  and  remember  their  whole  depend- 
ence is  on  you  I" 

"Lizzie  I  Lizzie  I"  now  interposes  one  of  her  two 
brothers  who  are  present — "  this  must  not  be  I  You 
must  not  go  I  .We  cannot  suffer  it  and  retain  the  name 
of  men.  You  cannot  comprehend  what  you  ask — you 
do  not  consider  the  peril.  ^  Remember,  you  are  just  from 
Philadelphia,  where  you  have  lived  in  safety,  in  ease,  in 
comparative  refinement  and  luxury ;  and  you  cannot  surely 
be  aware  of  the  risk,  the  danger,  of  trusting  yourself  alone 
with  a  savage,  merciless  foe,  who  spares  neither  sex  nor 
age  I  Consider  I  there  are  numbers  of  Indians  strolling 
about  yonder  village,  to  whom  your  scalp  would  be  a  prize 
of  victory:  consider  every  thing,  and  give  over  this  mad 
folly  I" 

"  Brother,"  replies  the  fair  girl,  "  you  have  seen  little  of 
me  of  late,  and  you  know  little  of  my  invincible  will,  or 
you  would  not  attempt  to  thwart  me  in  what  I  have 
resolved  to  perform.  Come  !  come  I  we  lose  time.  Open 
yon  gate,  before  it  is  too  late,  and  let  me  go  I  for  go  I 
must:  something  whispers  me  that  the  good  God  will 
sustain  me  I" 

In  vain  they  try,  with  reason,  with  remonstrance,  with 
representations  of  the  danger  put  in  every  conceivable 
form,  with  affectionate  appeals,  with  downright  pleading, 
to  induce  the  brave  girl  to  abandon  her  purpose  j  and  at 


m  THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY. 

last,  with  the  ntAost  reluctance,  they  yield  assent  to  her 
heroic  proposition.  Instantly  this  assent  is  gained,  she 
strips  herself  of  every  unnecessary  article  of  clothing,  and 
demands  that  the  gate  be  opened  to  her. 

All  crowd  to  the  gate,  speaking  words  of  affection, 
encouragement  and  hope.  Now  it  slowly  opens,  and 
attracts  the  attention  of  the  savages  in  the  village,  who 
wonder  if  a  sally  or  surrender  is  to  follow.  The  fair  girl 
no^  fixes  her  eyes  steadily  upon  her  brother's  house ;  the 
distance  is  sixty  yards  ;  she  measures  it  in  her  mind  ;  she 
calculates  the  time  that  will  be  required  to  reach  it ;  she 
draws  a  long  breath ;  and  now,  like  a  ball  from  a  cannon, 
she  bounds  from  the  fortress  ;  and  sincere,  earnest  prayers, 
from  the  hearts  of  every  being  she  goes  forth  to  save, 
ascend  to  Heaven  for  her  protection  and  safe  return. 

See  how  she  flies  over  the  intervening  space,  with  the 
basilisk-eyes  of  many  swarthy  savages  fixed  upon  her!  who 
stand  amazed  at  the  daring  of  a  woman,  and  are  lost  in 
wonder  at  what  can  be  the  meaning  of  such  a  desperate 
act!  and  how  the  hearts  of  her  white  friends  beat  with 
hope  and  fear  as  they  behold  yard  after  yard  of  distance 
put  between  them  and  her  I  Will  she  succeed  ?  Will 
those  brutal  savages  stand  idle  and  not  molest  her !  who 
is  thus,  with  a  noble  heroism  almost  unparalleled  in  the 
annals  of  history,  thrusting  herself  into  their  very  hands 
— putting    herself   into    the    power  of   beings  that  are 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.         53 

unprepared  to  show  mercy?  God  help  her!  God  sus- 
tain her  !  How  long  the  distance  seems  for  a  space  that 
is  so  short  I 

There  I  she  nears  the  house  ;  she  reaches  it ;  she  enters 
it ;  the  eyes  of  the  savages  have  followed  her ;  and  now 
they  move  toward  the  building ;  they  do  intend  to  cap- 
ture her  after  all ;  God  help  her,  poor  girl !  See  I  they 
draw  nearer — nearer ;  they  are  almost  at  the  door.  Why 
stays  she  so  long  ?  Why  does  she  not  come  back  while 
there  is  an  opportunity?  One  minute  more  and  it  will 
be  too  late  I 

There  1  there  ! — she  comes  I  she  comes  I  She  holds 
some  dark  object  tightly  in  her  grasp ;  she  has  the 
powder ;  the  fort  will  be  saved  I  But  no  I  no  I — she  is 
lost  1  she  is  lost !  The  Indians  see  her ;  they  now  com- 
prehend ^^r  purpose ;  they  bound  after  her,  with  terrific 
screams  and  yells ;  they  raise  their  muskets ;  they  fire ; 
they  throw  their  tomahawks.  Still  she  comes  on — on ; 
nearer — nearer;  the  balls  pass  her;  they  lodge  in  the 
walls  ;  she  is  still  unharmed.  One  moment  more  I  They 
gain  upon  her — God  help  her !  One  moment  more  I 
Nearer — ^nearer  I  And  now — see  I  she  bounds  through 
the  gate,  and  is  caught  in  her  brother's  arms,  almost 
fainting.  But  she  has  the  keg  of  powder  clasped  to  her 
breast ;   she  is  safe ;  the  gate  shuts  behind   her.      And 

5* 


54:  THE   MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY, 

now  the  welkin  rings — cheer  on  cheer — cheer  on  cheer — 
for  now  the  fort  and  all  it  contains  will  be  saved  I 

No  longer  any  fear  in  that  lonely  fortress  ! — all  is  now 
hope,  and  animation,  and  joy.  Soon  again  the  Indians 
renew  hostilities  ;  but  the  brave  little  garrison  is  prepared 
for  them ;  and  as  fast  as  they  venture  forth  against  its 
stout  walls,  so  fast  they  fall  back  in  the  arms  of  death. 
The  women  cut  patches  and  run  bullets;  and  the  men 
load  and  fire,  with  the  utmost  rapidity,  all  the  day  long ; 
and  as  their  rifles  get  heated,  they  change  them  for  mus- 
kets ;  and  still  keep  on  firing — fearing  nothing  now — for 
they  have  plenty  of  ammunition,  and  as  brave  a  girl  to 
protect  as  ever  the  world  saw. 

The  sun  goes  down  and  sees  nearly  one  hundred  of  their 
enemies  slain ;  but  not  a  single  life  lost  withiu  the  fort, 
and  only  one  man  slightly  wounded. 

And  all  night  long  the  Indians  prowl  about,  and  keep 
up  an  irregular  fire  upon  the  fort,  but  do  no  harm. 

And  at  break  of  day,  after  a  siege  of  twenty-four  hours 

during  which  twelve  brave,  noble  fellows  have  withstood 

five  hundred  savages — reinforcements  arrive ;  the  Indians 
become  disheartened ;  they  burn  the  village  and  kill  the 
cattle  ;  and  at  last,  with  loud  yells  of  disappointment  and 
rage,  they  raise  the  siege  and  depart. 

Such  was  the  siege  of  Fort  Henry,  on  the  present  site 


THE  MAID  OF  FORT  HENRY.  55 

of  Wheeling,  Yirginia,  in  the  month  of  September,  and  the 
year  It  It — and  such  the  heroism  of  its  gallant  defenders. 
Immortal  be  the   name   op  Elizabeth   Zane,  the 
NOBLE  Heroine  op  Fort  Henry. 


0»  tie  W^lt. 


In  the  fall  of  1850,  as  I  was  passing  down  Lake  Erie, 
from  Sandusky  City  to  Buflfalo,  I  formed  some  acquain- 
tance with  an  elderly  gentleman,  who  was  also  a  passenger. 
Mr.  Warren,  for  so  he  gave  me  his  name,  had  been  one  of 
the  early  adventurers  in  the  western  country,  and  especially 
along  the  lake  shore ;  and  finding  me  interested  in  matters 
pertaining  to  early  times,  he  took  not  a  little  pains  in 
pointing  out  to  me,  from  the  deck  of  the  steamer,  the 
different  localities  where  important  events  had  occurred 
connected  with  the  early  settlement  of  the  country.  With 
each  locality  he  had  a  story  to  tell — either  longer  or 
shorter,  as  the  case  might  be ;  but  the  most  remarkable 
one  of  all,  and  which  I  am  going  to  relate,  occurred  to 
himself  and  a  small  party  of  his  dearest  friends. 

"  Do  you  see  that  dark  line,  yonder  ?"  he  said,  pointing 
to  the  distant  shore. 

"I  see  something,"  I  replied,  "that  resembles  a  small 
cloud  stretched  along  the  horizon." 

"Well,  that,   sir,   is  not  literally  a  cloud,   though   it 

proved  a  cloud  of  sorrow  to  me." 
(56) 


WKECKED   ON  THE  LAKE.  67 

As  he  said  this,  in  a  voice  somewhat  tremulous  with 
emotion,  I  looked  up,  and  observed  a  tear  stealing  down 
his  aged  cheek. 

"Ah  I  my  friend,"  he  pursued,  shaking  his  gray  head 
solemnly,  and  passing  his  hand  across  his  eyes,  "  the  sight 
of  that  dark  spot  yonder  brings  up  a  dark  memory,  and 
makes  me  weep  as  a  child  rather  than  as  a  man.  It  was  a 
great  many  years  ago,"  he  continued,  "and  I  have  since 
lived  to  experience  a  great  many  changes  and  reverses — 
have  lived  to  see  one  friend  after  another  taken  down  to 
his  narrow  home — but  the  events  of  that  awful  day  are  as 
vividly  in  my  recollectiou  now,  looming  above  all  others, 
as  if  they  had  occurred  but  yesterday.  Excuse  me  a  few 
minutes,  and  I  will  tell  you  the  story,"  he  added ;  and 
turning  away,  he  seated  himself,  buried  his  face  in  his 
hands,  and  did  not  again  alter  his  position  till  the  dark 
line  he  referred  to  had  faded  from  my  view. 

At  length  he  looked  up,  as  one  starting  from  a  dream ; 
and  having  swept  the  horizon  with  his  still  keen,  bright 
eye,  he  turned  to  me  and  requested  me  to  take  a  seat 
beside  him. 

"  That  dark  line  I  pointed  out  to  you,"  he  resumed — 
"  and  which,  thank  Heaven  I  is  now  gone  from  my  sight — 
is  an  almost  perpendicular  bluff  of  rocks,  of  from  sixty  to 
eighty  feet  in  height,  upon  the  base  of  which  the  storm- 
raised  waves  dash  wtth  wild  fury,  throwing  a  fine  whit© 


58  WRECKED  ON  THE   LAKE. 

spray  nigh  into  the  air,  and  filling  the  listening  ear  with 
an  almost  deafening  roar,  not  unlike  the  thunders  of 
Niagara.  I  heard  it  once,  as  a  dreadful  requiem  over  the 
loved  and  lost,  and  Heaven  grant  that  I  may  never  hear  it 
again !" 

Here  he  paused,  as  if  overpowed  with  the  recollection, 
brushed  another  tear  from  his  eye,  and  once  more  re- 
sumed : 

"It  was  many  years  ago — I  need  not  tell  you  how 
many,  for  time  counts  as  nothing  in  those  great  events 
that  rend  the  heart :  it  was  many  years  ago,  I  say,  that 
a  small  party  of  us — consisting  of  my  mother,  sister,  a 
younger  brother,  and  a  yoiing  and  lovely  maiden  to  whom 
I  was  engaged — embarked  in  a  Canadian  bateau  at  a 
point  far  down  the  lake,  with  the  intention  of  finishing  the 
remainder  of  our  long  journey  from  the  eastward  by  water, 
and  joining  a  few  friends  who  had  gone  before  us  and 
settled  just  below  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee." 

"For  several  days  we  had  good  sailing — the  weather 
fair  and  the  wind  in  our  favor — in  consequence  of  which 
our  hearts  became  light  and  buoyant,  for  we  felt  that  we 
were  near  our  journey^s  end,  and  should  soon  be  mingled 
with  those  we  sought.  But  who  knows  aught  of  the 
future  ? — who  has  a  right  to  say  that  joy  and  happiness 
are  his  ? — for  in  a  single  moment  all  his  brightest  hopes 
may  be  dashed  forever,  and  he  be  either  overtaken  by 


WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE.  69 

death,  or  by  a  calamity  that  shall  make  him  a  life-long 
mourner  I 

"One  day,  with  the  most  gloomy  apprehensions — with 
a  presentiment  that  made  me  wretched — I  saw  a  storm 
begin  \p  gather,  and  I  watched  it  with  feelings  of  the 
most  painful  anxiety.  It  was  not  long  in  gathering,  but 
loomed  up  quickly  and  fearfully,  and,  almost  ere  any  one 
save  me  was  aware  of  the  danger,  it  burst  upon  us  with 
fury. 

"  I  had  taken  in  sail,  and  prepared  for  it  as  well  as  I 
could,  but  the  first  dash  nearly  capsized  us.  The  waves 
suddenly  rose,  and  threw  their  spray  completely  over  us, 
and  we  began  to  drift  toward  the  dark  bluff  which  I 
pointed  out  to  you.  All  was  now  excitement  and  con- 
fusion on  board,  for  all  believed  that  we  should  soon  go  to 
the  bottom.  I  pretended  to  have  a  stout  heart,  and  to 
laugh  at  their  fears,  and  so  quieted  them  in  some  degree. 
But  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  was  fearfully  alarmed  myself, 
for  the  boat  at  once  became  unmanageable,  and  set  rapidly 
toward  the  rocky  shore,  upon  which  the  surge  was  now 
beating  frightfully,  and  I  felt  that  nothing  short  of  an 
interposition  of  Providence  could  save  us  from  being 
dashed  to  pieces. 

"I  spoke  not  of  my  fears,  however,  till  I  saw  it  was 
vain  to  hope — till  I  beheld  the  rocks  looming  up,  black 
and  fearful,  immediately  before  us,  the  waves  lashing  them 


60  WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE. 

terrifically,  throwing  up  their  white  spray,  and  rolling 
back  with  a  crash  which  could  be  heard  amid  the  howlings 
of  the  storm — and  then  I  told  my  friends,  shouting  the 
words  above  the  roaring  of  the  tempest,  that  it  was  time 
to  commend  our  souls  to  God,  for  we  were  about  to  pass 
the  dread  portals  of  eternity  and  enter  His  awful  presence. 

"  The  scene  that  followed  I  may  only  describe  as  wild, 
fearful,  terrible — each  clinging  to  the  other  in  the  most 
agonized  distress,  and  all  appealing  to  God  for  mercy. 
The  painful  and  horrible  suspense  of  waiting  for  death, 
while  staring  it  in  the  face,  was  of  short  duration ;  we 
seemed  but  as  a  bubble  on  the  crest  of  the  angry  waters, 
which  now  bore  us  swifter  and  swifter  to  our  doom ;  and 
suddenly,  while  we  all  stood  locked  as  it  were  in  each 
other's  embrace,  we  struck.  There  was  a  fearful  crash — 
loud  shrieks  that  seemed  blended  into  one  despairing  cry 
—and  the  hissing  waves  rolled  over  us. 

"  We  all  went  down  clinging  to  each  other,  knotted  as 
it  were  together,  and  were  whirled  about  in  the  seething 
waters,  till  at  length,  as  we  rose  to  the  surface,  we  seemed 
to  be  caught  by  an  unusually  large  wave,  and  were  thrown 
violently  upon  a  narrow  shelf  of  the  rock,  where,  the  huge 
wave  instantly  retreating,  we  were  left  comparatively  dry. 
From  the  time  of  going  under  till  we  were  thrown  upon 
the  rock,  I  had  not  for  a  single  moment  lost  my  presence 
of  mind  j  and  though  now  half  stunned  and  bruised  by  the 


WRECKED  OK  THE  LAKE.  61 

concussion,  I  instantly  comprehended  all  that  had  hap- 
pened;  and  that,  if  I  would  save  myself  and  friends,  it 
must  be  done  ere  the  return  of  such  another  wave  as  had 
placed  us  in  our  present  position. 

"  Instantly  I  worked  myself  loose  from  my  almost  death- 
griping  companions,  dragged  them  back  as  far  as  I  could, 
shouted  in  their  ears  the  joyful  news  of  their  escape,  and 
then  got  between  them  and  the  water,  so  that,  in  their 
bewildered  state,  they  might  not  roll  back  to  their  destruc- 
tion. I  had  scarcely  succeeded  in  making  them  understand 
what  had  happened,  and  they  were  just  beginning  to  gather 
themselves  upon  their  feet — ^my  brother  with  as  little  pre- 
sence of  mind  as  any — when  I  saw  another  huge  wave 
returning;  and,  quick  as  thought,  I  threw  them  down,  and 
fell  prostrate  across  their  bodies.  The  wave  came,  amid 
our  shrieks  of  terror,  and  completely  submerged  us,  but 
not  to  a  suflBcient  depth  to  float  us  from  the  rock. 

"  This  occurred  at  intervals  of  about  a  minute ;  and  it 
took  me  several  of  these  to  make  my  friends  comprehend 
that  we  were  comparatively  safe,  though  in  a  perilous  posi- 
tion— to  give  them,  in  fact,  a  true  understanding  of  the 
whole  matter ;  and  then  the  task  of  keeping  them  where 
they  were  became  less  laborious  to  me,  because  of  their 
assistance. 

"  I  now  for  the  first  had  a  little  time  to  look  about  me, 

which  I  eagerly  employed  in  ascertaining  what  might  be 

6 


62  WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE. 

our  chances  for  escape.  But,  alas  I  I  saw  nothing  to  give 
me  any  hope.  It  was  an  awful  scene — a  scene  to  excite 
feelings  of  the  blackest  despair  I  The  shelf  upon  which 
we  had  been  thrown  was  narrow,  some  ten  or  fifteen  feet 
in  length,  and  about  five  feet  abore  the  level  of  the  boiling 
and  seething  surge ;  while  behind  us  and  over  us,  was  a 
high,  black,  overhanging  rock,  the  top  of  which  our  posi- 
tion did  not  permit  us  to  see.  There  was  no  chance  of 
escape  except  by  the  water ;  and  there  the  wreck  of  our 
boat,  in  a  hundred  pieces,  was  whirling  about  on  the  foam- 
crested  waves  and  frothing  eddies — the  storm  the  while 
still  raging  in  wild  fury — and  the  shrieking  winds,  the 
descending  torrents,  and  the  lashing  waves,  making  a  hor- 
rid concert  for  our  affrighted  senses. 

" '  My  son,*  shrieked  my  mother,  in  a  voice  of  despair, 
*  there  seems  to  be  no  hope  for  us.  It  would  have  been 
better  had  we  perished  at  once,  and  so  ended  our  misery.* 

" '  While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,'  I  replied,  in  the 
same  shrill,  shrieking  tone — the  only  human  sound  that 
could  be  heard  amid  the  bowlings  of  the  tempest. 

"Let  me  not  dwell  upon  that  scene — the  recollection 
of  which,  even  now,  after  a  long  lapse  of  years,  makes  the 
blood  run  cold  in  my  veins.  But  little  was  said  by  any — 
for,  as  I  have  remarked,  the  human  voice  could  only  be 
heard  when  pitched  on  its  highest  key — and  each  was  too 
terribly  impressed  with  the^  sense  of  our  desolation,  to  give 


WRECKED  ON  THE    LAKE.  63 

vent  to  the  feelings  of  agony  which  stirred  the  depths  of 
our  inmost  souls. 

*'  We  clung  there  together  for  hours — in  almost  silent 
waiting,  watching,  and  trembling — and  then,  with  unspeak- 
able misery,  we  saw  the  night  close  in  upon  us — shutting 
out  the  horrid  view,  it  is  true — but  leaving  us  as  it  were 
only  the  sense  of  feeling  that  each  other  was  there.  Oh, 
that  long  and  terrible  night  I  an  age  to  me  of  horror — the 
storm  still  unabated — the  shrieking  winds  driving  coldly 
through  our  drenched  garments,  and  ever  and  anon  a  large 
wave  engulfing  us  I  There  was  no  chance  for  sleep — but 
only  for  thought — thought  the  wildest,  most  terrible,  most 
agonizing  I  If  we  looked  around,  our  gaze  encountered 
nothing  but  the  deepest  blackness,  or  here  and  there  the 
phosphorescent  light  of  the  foaming  waters,  which  seemed 
to  our  now  distracted  fancies  only  a  sepulchral  light  to 
guide  us  to  destruction. 

"  Somewhere  about  midnight,  as  near  as  I  may  judge — 
feeling  weak,  faint,  cold  and  benumbed — through  the  pain- 
ful position  in  which  I  had  thus  far  clung  to  my  friends, 
and  my  continual  submersion  beneath  the  rushing  and 
retiring  waves — I  released  my  hold  for  a  few  moments,  in 
order  to  chafe  my  limbs.  But  scarcely  had  I  done  so, 
when  I  was  suddenly  startled  by  a  wild  shriek;  and,  on 
feeling  for  my  companions,  I  found  to   my  horror  that 


64:  WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE. 

my  mother  and  brother  were  gone  I  leaving  only  my  dear 
sister,  my  beloved  Mary,  and  myself  upon  the  rock. 

"  I  need  not  dwell  upon  that  night.  If  your  imagina- 
tion cannot  fill  the  picture  of  wo  which  I  have  so  imper- 
fectly sketched,  you  will  never  form  an  idea  of  my  feelings, 
for  language  has  no  power  to  describe  them. 

"  Morning  broke  at  last — after  that  long,  long  night  of 
horror — the  storm  still  raging  as  furiously  as  ever — but 
only  three  of  us  alive  to  know  the  miseries  of  living.  By 
the  returning  light  we  once  more  surveyed  the  awful  scene 
around  us ;  and  there,  upon  the  rocks  below,  but  at  some 
distance  from  where  we  were,  we  beheld  the  bodies  of  my 
mother  and  brother,  locked  in  each  other's  arms,  the  lash- 
ing waves  just  sufficiently  swaying  them  about  to  give  an 
appearance  of  life.  But  they  were  dead — cold  in  death — 
and  the  sight  so  affected  my  poor  sister,  that  she  arose 
with  a  shriek,  and,  whether  intentionally  or  accidentally, 
plunged  over  into  the  boiling  surge. 

"Almost  beside  myself  with  the  accumulated  horrors,  I 
threw  my  arms  around  my  only  companion,  my  beloved 
Mary,  and  held  her  down  by  my  side. 

"  And  thus  I  sat  for  hours,  in  a  state  of  comparative 
stupefaction,  gazing  off  upon  the  storm-maddened  lake,  but 
with  a  kind  of  stony  gaze  that  scarcely  had  speculation 
in  it. 

"  When  I  again  turned  to  Mary,  I  found  she  had  fainted ; 


WRECKED   ON  THE  LAKE.  65 

though  how  long  she  had  been  in  that  condition  T  did  not 
know.  This  in  some  measure  recalled  me  to  myself;  and 
I  began  to  chafe  her  limbs,  calling  upon  her  dear  name  in 
the  wildest  tones  pf  despair.  She  did  not  revive  immedi- 
ately, and  I  had  just  begun  to  think  that  she  had  perished  in 
my  arms,  when  I  saw  signs  of  returning  life,  and  redoubled 
my  exertions.  At  last  I  had  the  joy  of  seeing  her  open  her 
eyes,  and  of  knowing  that  her  senses  had  returned.  She 
now  looked  wildly  around  her,  and,  scarcely  comprehend- 
ing what  had  occurred,  asked  for  her  absent  friends. 

"  '  They  are  gone,  dear  Mary,'  said  I,  with  a  bursting 
heart ;  '  they  will  return  to  us  no  more ;  you  are  all  that 
is  left  to  me  now ;  and  may  God  in  his  mercy  either 
preserve  you,  or  take  us  both  together  to  the  land  of 
spirits  !" 

"  '  Yes,'  she  replied,  faintly — so  faintly  that  I  had  to  put 
my  ear  close  to  catch  the  words — *  and  we  must  perish,  too 
— but  we  will  perish  together.  We  must  die — we  cannot 
live-T-we  cannot  escape — and  so  let  us  die  at  once,  and 
join  those  who  have  gone  before  us  I' 

"*In  God's  own  good  time!'  I  rejoined.  *  We  have  no 
ri^ht  to  take  our  lives  in  our  own  hands.  He  gave  and 
must  take.     It  is  our  duty  to  be  ready  at  His  call.' 

" '  But  I  cannot  survive  this  1'  she  said  ;  *  death  is  an 

hundred  times  preferable  to  this  agonizing  suspense  I' 

"  I  encouraged  her  as  well  as  one  in  my  situation  could ; 
6* 


\ 


66  '         WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE. 

I  repeated,  that  while  there  was  life  there  was  hope ;  I 
used  every  argument  and  every  term  of  endearment  I  could 
think  of,  to  persuade  her  to  cling  to  life ;  and  at  last  she 
seemed  to  be  more  resigned  to  her  fate — the  fate  of  waiting 
and  watching  with  me  for  the  coming  death. 

"  Why  should  I  dwell  upon  that  horrible  scene  ?  Why 
live  over  again  in  relating  the  agony  I  suffered  in  reality  ? 
No  I  rather  let  me  hurry  on  to  the  awful  close— for  awful 
it  was,  and  made  these  then  black  hairs  turn  white  in  the 
very  prime  of  manhood. 

"  Mary  gradually  drooped — grew  faint  for  the  want  of 
food — grew  benumbed  and  torpid  through  repeated  drench- 
ings  of  the  chilling  waters ;  and  at  length,  when  another 
night  began  to  close  around  us,  with  the  storm  still  una- 
bated, I  feebly  but  painfully  foresaw  -that,  should  I  still 
live  on,  I  must  soon  live  alone — be  the  last  survivor  of  that 
once  happy  group. 

"  My  forebodings  were  awfully  fulfilled  I  Another  night 
set  in — and  proved,  oh  God  I  the  last  to  the  last  being  1 
then  had  in  the  wide  world  to  love  1  I  had  gradually 
grown  weak  myself — so  weak  that  I  could  scarcely  keep 
my  hold  upon  the  rocks — to  which  I  still  clung  with  the 
instincts  of  life,  and  for  the  preservation  of  my  poor  Mary, 
who  had  long  since  given  up  the  attempt  of  preserving 
herself. 

"  But  the  end  came.    A  larger  wave  than  ever  burst 


WRECKED  ON  THE  LAKE.  67 

over  us,  loosed  ray  feeble  hold,  dashed  me  against  the  rocks 
behind,  and  left  me  half-stunned  and  bleeding  on  the  very 
verge  of  the  abyss.  I  crawled  up  again,  and  felt  fot 
Mary.  Great  Heaven  I  she  was  not  there  I  she  was  gone  I 
With  a  shriek  of  despair,  I  threw  myself  flat  upon  my  face, 
determined  to  make  no  further  effort  for  life. 

"But  God,  in  his  inscrutable  Providence,  saw  fit  to 
preserve  me.  The  storm  had  now  reached  its  height,  and 
from  that  moment  it  began  to  abate.  The  morning  found 
me  alive,  but  alone ;  and  the  angry  waves,  which  had 
snatched  from  me  all  I  prized  on  earth,  were  gradually 
subsiding  to  quietude,  as  if  satisfied  with  their  work  of 
destruction. 

"More  dead  than  alive,  T  kept  my  position  upon  the 
rocks  through  that  day  and  another  night ;  and  then, 
being  discovered  by  some  Canadian  fishermen,  I  was  taken 
off,  and  conveyed  to  their  home,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
lake.  There,  after  a  long  and  delirious  illness,  I  finally 
recovered,  and  learned  that  the  bodies  of  my  friends  had 
been  found,  taken  from  the  water,  and  decently  interred 
upon  the  American  shore. 

"  I  have  many  times  since,"  concluded  the  aged  narrator, 
in  a  tremulous  voice,  "visited  the  humble  grave  where  they 
quietly  repose  together,  and  never  but  with  a  regret  that 
I  did  not  sleep  beside  them.     It  was  therein  over  that  lonely 


68  WRECKED   ON  THE  LAKE. 

grave,  I  took  a  solemn  oath  to  be  true  to  my  first  lore ; 
and  you  now  behold  me  a  wifeless  and  childless  old  man, 
whoso  only  abiding  hope  is,  that  I  shall  soon  join  them  in 
a  better  world  I" 


MfituU  #iU0ttit,w» 


Adam  Wiston,  though  even  now  unknown  to  fame,  was 
one  of  the  boldest  and  bravest  of  that  hardy  band  of 
daring  spirits  who  led  the  van  of  civilization  into  the  great 
wilderness  of  the  West.  Born  on  the  soil  of  Pennsylvania, 
nurtured  among  her  wild  and  romantic  hills,  he  early 
imbibed  a  love  for  bold  and  daring  exploits,  and  even  as  a 
boy  became  the  hero  of  some  remarkable  adventures. 

In  those  days  of  peril,  the  frontier  afforded  no  facilities 

for  the  training  of  youth  in  the  knowledge  of  books ;  and 

staunch,  robust,  intellectual  men  entered  upon  the  active 

duties  of  life  without  other  education  than  that  which 

fitted  them  for  a  victorious  march  into  the  very  depths  of 

the  savage  wilds,  which  still  stretched  before  them  for 

hundreds  and  thousands  of  miles.      The  learning  gained 

from  letters  is  a  species  of  mental  luxury,  seldom  indulged 

in  by  those  who  find  it  necessary  to  be  constantly  on  the 

alert  to  provide  the  daily  wants  of  physical  life  and  guard 

themselves  from  a  thousand  surrounding  perils. 

Adam  Wiston  was,  therefore,  no  scholar ;  but  no  man 

(69) 


70  A  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 

of  his  day  had  a  more  practical  and  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  forest,  in  which  he  wished  to  live  and  hoped  to  die, 
than  he  had  at  the  time  he  bade  his  friends  adieu,  shoul- 
dered his  rifle,  and,  afoot  and  alone,  set  off  on  a  bold 
exploration  toward  the  wilds  of  Kentucky.  What  he 
saw,  what  he  enjoyed,  what  he  encountered,  and  what  he 
suffered,  from  that  eventful  period  till  the  day  of  his 
death,  will  probably  never  be  known  to  the  world ;  but 
there  are  some  traces  of  his  daring  and  checkered  career, 
which  show  that  his  was  not  a  life  to  be  envied  by  the  man 
who  considers  personal  ease  and  personal  safety  the  para- 
mount objects  of  his  existence.  Tradition,  the  mother  of 
written  history,  the  preserver  of  unrecorded  deeds  and 
facts,  has  handed  down  a  few  of  the  adventures  and 
exploits  of  this  hero  of  the  wilderness,  and  which  it  is  the 
purpose  of  this  article  to  relate. 

Adam  was  a  large,  powerfully  built  man,  six  feet  in 
height,  and  well  proportioned,  with  iron  nerves  and  whip- 
cord muscles,  and,  at  five-and-twenty,  regarded  himself  as 
the  equal  in  physical  strength  and  endurance  of  any 
human  being  on  the  frontier,  whether  foreign  or  native, 
white  or  Indian,  and  always  stood  ready  to  put  the  matter 
to  the  test  in  any  manner  which  any  adverse  believer 
might  think  proper.  He  was,  moreover,  supple,  active, 
long-winded,  and  quick  of  foot ;  and  had  more  than  once, 
even  when  a  mere  boy,  borne  off  the  prize  from  older  and 


A  DESPERATE   ENCOUNTER.  71 

renowned  competitors,  in  such  physical  contests  as  wrest- 
ling, running,  leaping,  throwing  weights,  and  the  like; 
and  when  it  is  added  that  he  was  true  of  eye,  steady  of 
hand,  and  »  dead  shot,  it  will  be  perceived  that  he  was  a 
man  whom  no  single  antagonist  might  encounter  with 
safety.  Like  nearly  all  of  his  class,  Adam  Wiston  had 
come  to  regard  his  natural  foe,  the  native  savage,  with  an 
implacable  hatred,  and  he  never  missed  an  opportunity  of 
testifying  to  the  fact  in  the  most  vindictive  manner.  It 
was  an  invariable  rule  with  him,  to  kill  an  Indian  when- 
ever and  wherever  he  could ;  and  so  noted  had  become  his 
feats  of  daring  in  this  respect,  that  the  savages  had  named 
him  Papapanawe,  (Lightning,)  and  spoke  of  him  with 
dread,  and  the  few  whites  that  knew  him  hailed  him  as 
the  hero  of  heroes,  the  bravest  of  the  brave. 

Early  one  morning  in  the  spring  of  the  year,  when  the 
great  forest  had  donned  its  new  mantle,  and  looked 
delightfully  green  and  gay,  Adam  crept  stealthily  and 
noiselessly  over  a  steep  ridge,  which  formed  the  left 
bank  of  a  well-known  stream,  and,  gliding  silently 
down  into  a  narrow  ravine,  ensconced  himself  in  a  dense 
thicket,  within  thirty  yards  of  a  famous  deer-lick.  Here, 
carefully  stretching  himself  out  at  full  length  upon  the 
earth,  with  his  long  rifle  properly  adjusted,  and  the 
clustering  leaves  before  him  just  suflBciently  parted  to  give 
him  a  sight  of  the  spot  which  some  timid  deer  might  bo 


72  A  DESPERATE  ENCOOKTER. 

expected  to  visit  at  any  moment,  he  waited  with  the 
patience  of  an  old,  experienced  hunter  for  the  happy 
moment  when  he  should  be  able  to  bring  down  his  game, 
and  thus  provide  himself  with  many  a  coveted  meal. 

Adam  was  not  destined,  on  this  occasion,  to  have  his 
patience  tried  by  any  unusual  delay ;  for  he  had  scarcely 
watched  the  "lick"  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when,  in  the 
direct  line  of  his  vision,  appeared  a  sleek,  fat  buck.  The 
rifle  was  already  pointed,  Adam  was  quick  of  sight,  and 
the  next  instant  there  was  a  flash,  a  crack,  and  the  unerr- 
ing ball  had  sped  on  its  fatal  mission.  The  buck  suddenly 
bounded  into  the  air,  and  fell  over  on  its  side,  where  for  a 
few  moments  it  lay  quivering  in  the  last  throes  of  death. 

But,  strange  to  relate,  there  was  another  report  of 
another  rifle,  so  exactly  timed  with  Adam  Wiston's,  that 
the  two  sounds  were  blended  into  one,  and  two  balls  at 
the  same  moment  struck  the  same  animal  at  opposite  sides. 
The  quick  ears  of  the  old  hunter  barely  caught  the  foreign 
sound,  and  he  by  no  means  felt  certain  it  was  not  an  auri- 
cular deception;  but  trained  from  his  youth  to  prudence 
and  caution,  he  was  not  the  man  to  slight  the  faintest 
warning  of  danger  when  nothing  was  to  be  gained  by  bold 
and  reckless  daring.  If  it  was  indeed  the  report  of  another 
gun  he  had  heard,  it  was,  he  thought,  more  likely  to  be 
that  of  an  enemy  than  a  friend ;  and  situated  as  he  was  in 
the  great  wilderness,  his  very  life  depending  in  no  slight 


A  DESrERATE  ENCOUNTEB.  73 

degree  upon  his  own  vigilance  and  care,  it  stood  him  in 
hand  to  ascertain  if  he  had  aught  to  fear,  before  rashly 
venturing  from  his  covert. 

Gathering  himself  upon  his  knees,  therefore,  and  slowly 
and  cautiously  pushing  his  head  up  through  the  interlacing 
bushes,  he  directed  his  glance  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
stream,  where  there  chanced  to  be  a  ravine  similar  to  the 
one  he  occupied ;  and  there,  in  direct  confirmation  of  his 
suspicion,  he  beheld  a  thin  wreath  of  smoke  slowly  ascend- 
ing and  dispersing  itself  in  the  clear  morning  air ;  while 
just  below  it,  barely  perceptible  among  the  bushes,  and  so 
blending  with  them  that  no  eye  but  a  practiced  woodraanJs 
might  have  detected  it,  he  perceived  the  shaven  crown  and 
painted  face  of  a  hideous  savage,  with  its  black,  basilisk 
eyes  fairly  gleaming,  as  it  seemed,  with  fierce  desire,  and 
fixed  steadily  and  searchingly  upon  himself. 

Had  there  been  in  the  mind  of  Adam  Wiston  the  faintest 
shadow  of  a  doubt  of  the  Indian's  simultaneous  discovery 
of  himself,  he  would  have  silently  and  cautiously  withdrawn 
himself  from  exposure,  reloaded  his  rifle,  and  awaited  his 
opportunity  of  a  fatal  shot ;  and  even  as  it  was,  he  hur- 
riedly debated  with  himself  the  propriety  of  boldly  un- 
masking ;  but  yielding  the  next  moment  to  an  almost 
uncontrolable  impulse,  he  uttered  a  loud  yell  of  defiance, 
and  called  out  to  his  adversary  in  the  most  taunting 
manner: 

t 


74  A-  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 

"  Hello  1  you  greasy  curmudgeon  of  a  sneaking  tribe  I 
ef  you  want  my  hair,  you'll  have  to  come  arter  it,  and  it'll 
take  a  man  to  crop  it ;  but  ef  I  had  a  squaw  here,  I'd  send 
her  for  yourn,  and  consider  her  time  wasted  when  she'd 
got  it.  Come,  you  old  painted  brute  I  I  dar'  you  to  a  fair 
stand-up  fight,  and  no  rifles  atween  us,  and  the  best  man 
gets  a  scalp  and  a  buck  I  But,  bah  I  what's  the  use  o'  talk- 
ing? for  it  arn't  in  you  to  understand  any  thing  like  human 
language ;  and  it  'ud  be  worse  nor  a  seven-year  agur  for 
sich  as  me  to  break  my  jaws  over  gibberish  that  no  sen- 
sible human  ever  did  know  any  thing  about." 
,  While  Adam  was  thus  giving  vent  to  his  rage  and  con- 
tempt, he  was  not  idle  ;  but,  with  his  person  all  concealed 
except  his  head,  his  hands  were  actively  engaged  in  put- 
ting a  new  charge  into  his  rifle.  He  had  succeeded  in 
getting  in  the  powder,  and  was  in  the  act  of  ramming 
home  the  ball,  when  the  Indian,  who  had  up  to  this  time 
apparently  remained  immovable — and  who,  perhaps,  from 
some  slight  but  perceptible  motion  of  his  enemy's  head, 
had  conjectured  what  he  was  doing — suddenly  uttered  a 
fihort,  shrill  whoop,  and  disappeared. 

"Only  one  minute  more.  Greasy,  and  thar'd  been 
another  dead  carcass  for  the  buzzards  I"  muttered  Adam, 
as,  aware  of  his  own  dangerous  exposure,  he  suddenly 
ducked  his  head  and  crawled  stealthily  among  the  stems 
of  the  bushes,  away  from  the  spot  he  had  occupied,  for 


A   DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER.  75 

fear  a  yenture-shot  of  the  savage  might  chance  to  strike 
him.  And  then,  as  he  re-primed  his  piece,  keeping  as 
wary  a  watch  the  while  as  his  situation  would  permit,  he 
added  :  "  Now  for  it  j  it's  eyther  me  or  that  red-skin  afore 
night." 

Thinking  it  the  most  prudent  course  to  maintain  his 
concealment  for  the  present,  in  case  the  savage,  whom  he 
fancied  would  not  leave  the  vicinity,  should  attempt  to 
steal  upon  his  retreat,  Adam  again  stretched  himself  upon 
the  ground,  and  for  something  like  an  hour  listened  keenly 
to  every  sound,  and  sharply  watched  the  motion  of  every 
leaf  around  and  above  him,  to  be  certain  it  was  stirred  by 
the  breeze  and  not  by  his  foe.  Then  finding  his  time  was 
likely  to  be  wasted,  and  fearing  the  savage  might  escape 
him  after  all,  he  resolved  upon  a  venture  of  exploration 
into  the  retreat  of  his  enemy,  though  not  with  that  careless 
haste  which  might  give  the  other  the  andantage  he  bad 
himself  hoped  to  gain. 

With  the  greatest  caution,  therefore,  and  by  a  sinuous, 
snake-like  motion,  so  that  no  movement  of  the  bushes 
above  him  would  indicate  his  course,  he  worked  his  body 
up  the  ravine  and  over  the  top  of  the  ridge ;  and  then 
gliding  into  the  thick  wood  on  the  other  side,  he  set  off 
more  boldly  on  a  circuitous  route,  intending  to  cross  the 
stream  some  distance  above,  and  come  up  carefully  behind 
the  point  where  he  had  espied  the  savage. 


7.6  A  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 

Now  it  so  chanced  that  there  was  a  very  singular  and 
remarkable  train  of  coincidences,  formed  by  the  same 
thoughts  and  desires  actuating  these  two  human  beings 
at  the  same  time;  for  both  had  stolen  to  their  different 
concealments  together,  had  together  espied  the  deer,  had 
fired  together,  had  examined  each  other  in  a  like  manner, 
had  both  disappeared  together,  and  waited  and  watched 
for  each  other,  and  each  had  actually  set  off  to  circumvent 
the  other  at  the  same  moment,  both  going  up  the  stream; 
while,  as  if  to  put  a  climax  to  the  whole,  both  came  out 
face  to  face  on  opposite  sides  of  the  narrow  river,  with  a 
distance  of  less  than  thirty  yards  dividing  them;  when, 
quick  as  lightning,  both  pieces  were  simultaneously  raised 
and  fired,  there  being  as  before  a  blended  report.  Adam 
felt  a  sharp,  burning  twinge  in  his  right  arm,  and  saw  the 
savage  suddenly  press  his  hand  to  his  right  breast ;  and  the 
next  moment  these  brave,  undaunted  men,  with  loud  yells 
of  rage  and  defiance,  were  springing  toward  each  other  for 
a  mortal  hand-to-hand  combat. 

Casting  their  pieces  aside,  they  met  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  which  was  here  shallow,  and  rushed  foaming  and 
gurgling  over  a  stony  bed ;  and  had  there  been  a  spectator, 
conscious  of  all  that  had  occurred,  he  would  have  con- 
sidered their  individual  chances  of  life  about  equal — for 
the  Indian  was  a  large,  athletic  fellow,  supple  and  active, 


A  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER.  77 

strong  and  determined,  and  both  were  actaated  with  a 
mutual  hate  and  a  fierce  desire  for  victory. 

With  their  knives  gleaming,  they  met  as  recorded,  and 
for  a  few  moments  there  was  a  flashing  and  crashing 
of  steel,  as  both  struck  and  parried  with  something  of  the 
skill  of  two  masters  of  fence.  But  a  fight  like  this,  at  such 
close  quarters,  and  with  such  short  weapons,  could  not  long 
continue  without  some  serious  wounds  on  one  side  or  both  ; 
and  with  a  quick  and  sudden  blow,  Adam  succeeded  in 
giving  his  adversary  a  fearful  gash  across  the  breast,  fol- 
lowed by  another  which  nearly  severed  the  tendons  of  the 
left  arm.  With  a  howl  of  rage  and  pain,  the  savage 
started  back  a  pace,  the  blood  flowing  profusely ;  and  then, 
measuring  his  already  panting  antagonist  with  a  quick 
glance  of  his  eagle  eye,  he  suddenly  bounded  forward,  and 
made  a  fearful  lunge  for  his  heart.  The  old  hunter,  though 
in  a  measure  prepared  for  this,  could  not  altogether  avoid 
the  thrust;  but  he  so  quickly  turned  as  to  receive  the  wound 
in  his  right  side.;  at  the  same  time  plunging  his  own  knife 
half  way  to  the  hilt  in  the  back  of  his  foe,  barely  missing 
the  vertebra,  which  would  have  terminated  the  contest  in 
his  favor. 

Too  highly  wrought  up  by  a  fierce  and  vengeful  excite- 
ment, and  too  eager  for  the  finishing  stroke  to  give  a  proper 
heed  to  defence,  both  combatants,  badly  wounded,  covered 
with  blood,  panting  for  breath,  and  with  failing  strength. 


I 


78  A  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 

but  with  glaring  eyes  and  gnashing  teeth,  now  struck  fast 
and  furiously,  each  blow  telling  with  fearful  effect  upon  the 
other.  At  length  their  knives  met  in  such  a  manner  that 
both  dropped  from  their  hands  together ;  and  then  they 
clinched,  swayed  to  and  fro  like  intoxicated  men,  and  fell, 
and  rolled  over  and  over  in  the  water  upon  the  pro- 
truding stones,  locked  in  each  other's  embrace,  knotted 
together,  and  each  struggling  to  be  uppermost  and  strangle 
or  drown  his  antagonist. 

It  was  still  a  fearful  and  desperate  fight,  and  was  con- 
tinued in  the  manner  described  for  some  five  minutes, 
during  which  no  one  could  have  told  who  would  eventually 
be  the  victor. 

At  last  Adam,  in  rolling  under  the  Indian  for  the  sixth 
or  eighth  time,  perceived  that  chance  or  Providence  had 
brought  him  back  to  the  very  spot  where  he  had  lost  his 
knife ;  and  bethinking  him  of  this,  he,  by  a  desperate  exer- 
tion, released  one  of  his  hands,  and  placed  it  partially 
beneath  him,  in  the  hope  of  getting  hold  of  the  weapon. 
To  his  unbounded  delight,  the  attempt  proved  successful ; 
and  the  next  moment,  with  all  his  remaining  strength,  he 
w^as  actively  plunging  it,  with  rapid  thrusts,  into  the  back 
and  sides  of  his  enemy. 

This,  and  it  may  be  this  alone,  gave  him  the  victory ; 
for  the  Indian,  though  still  holding  out  with  a  wonderful 
tenacity  of  life,  and  exerting  himself  even  against  hope, 


o 

Ct) 


A  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER.  79 

gradually  gave  way  in  strength,  till  the  hunter,  with  far 
less  exertion  than  formerly,  was  able  to  turn  him  again, 
when,  plunging  the  knife  into  his  throat,  he  ended  the 
contest. 

Adam,  finding  the  savage  was  at  last  really  dead,  slowly 
gathered  himself  up,  seated  himself  upon  the  body,  wiped 
the  blood  and  perspiration  from  his  face,  and,  in  a  some- 
what doleful,  half  ludicrous  tone,  complimented  his  late 
adversary  by  saying : 

"  You  war  the  toughest  old  red  nigger  as  ever  Adam 
Wiston  fou't." 

He  then,  in  a  slow  and  deliberate  manner,  proceeded  to 
scalp  the  dead  Indian  ;  which  done,  he  look  from  his 
person  all  that  he  considered  of  any  value,  secured  both 
rifles,  and  then  sat  down  on  the  bank  and  dressed  his  own 
wounds  in  the  best  manner  he  could.  Though  seriously, 
he  was  not  dangerously,  wounded;  and  having  rested 
himself  for  an  hour,  he  set  to  work  on  the  dead  buck,  cut 
off  his  breakfast,  kindled  a  fire,  cooked  and  ate  it.  Then 
cutting  off  another  large  piece  of  meat,  to  serve  his  neces- 
sities for  the  journey,  he  set  off  at  a  slow,  feeble  pace  for 
the  nearest  station,  where  he  arrived  during  the  night,  and 
narrated  his  desperate  encounter  to  a  crowd  of  eager  and 
wondering  listeners. 


tnf  f0]|!  Jiff. 


During  the  early  settlements  in  the  western  part  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  the  northwestern  portion  of  Virginia,  the 
nardy  adventurers  into  those  then  wilderness  solitudes  at 
times  suffered  severely  from  the  incursions  of  the  Indians. 
As  early  as  1780,  quite  a  large  body  of  warriors,  from  the 
vicinity  of  the  Cuyahoga  Falls,  came  suddenly  down  upon 
the  unprotected  frontier,  and,  before  any  check  could  be 
put  to  their  ravages,  succeeded  in  murdering  and  plunder- 
ing quite  a  numl)er  of  the  wnites,  and  ejecting  their  retreat 
in  safety. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  well-known  Indian  hunter  in 

that  vicinity,  one   Captain    Samuel   Brady,   whose  many 

daring  exploits   and  hair-breadth   escapes  had  rendered 

him  as  famous  throughout  that  region  as  his  cotemporary, 

the  celebrated  Daniel  Boone,  was  in  Kentucky ;  and  having 

under  his   leadership  a  goodly  number  of  as  brave  and 

daring  spirits  as  himself,  he  at  once  called  them  together, 

selected  a  certain  number  for  the  expedition,  and  set  out 

on  the  trail  of  the  savages,  hoping  to  overtake  them  and 
(80) 


A  LEAP  FOR  LIFE.  81 

inflict  a  severe  chastisement  before  they  should  reach  their 
villages. 

In  this  respect,  however,  the  captain  and  his  friends  were 
disappointed ;  for  the  Indians  had  gained  a  start  which 
enabled  them  to  reach  their  towns  in  advance  of  their 
pursuers ;  but  as  they  belonged  to  different  tribes,  it  was 
discovered  that  they  had  separated  on  the  bank  of  the 
Cuyahoga — one  part  crossing  it  and  going  to  the  north- 
ward, and  the  other  turning  off  to  the  westward,  as  it 
was  supposed  to  the  Falls,  where  it  was  known  there  was  a 
village. 

This  division  of  the  Indians  rendered  it  necessary  for  the 
whites,  if  they  would  follow  each  trail,  to  divide  their 
force  also,  which  would  weaken  it  materially,  and  render 
their  further  pursuit  still  more  hazardous  ;  and  in  view  of 
this  new  danger,  Captain  Brady  stated  the  whole  matter 
fairly  to  his  companions,  and  inquired  of  them  what  they 
were  disposed  to  do  under  the  circumstances. 

Should  they  follow  either  one  of  the  trails,  he  said,  the 
other  half  of  the  Indians  would  escape  ;  should  they  follow 
neither  one,  all  would  escape ;  and  should  they  divide, 
each  division  would  be  comparatively  small,  and  they  might 
all  be  cut  off  in  detail ;  therefore  it  was  for  them  to  choose 
whether  they  would  go  forward  in  one  party  or  two,  or 
return  as  they  were  without  striking  a  blow. 

The  men  were  not  long  in  deciding ;  they  were  unani- 


02  A  LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 

inons  in  their  desire  to  pnsh  forward  and  take  vengeance 
upon  the  enemy;  they  also  preferred  a  division  of  the 
party ;  and  accordingly  about  one-half  of  them  immediately 
crossed  the  river  and  set  off  to  the  northward,  while  the 
remainder,  under  Captain  Brady,  followed  the  westward 
trail  to  the  Cuyahoga  Falls. 

It  was  the  design  and  expectation  of  the  gallant  captain 
to  take  the  Indians  by  surprise ;  but  the  latter,  expecting 
to  be  pursued  by  the  whites,  were  prepared  to  receive 
them ;  and  it  was  only  by  a  mere  accident  that  the  bor- 
derers were  saved  from  falling  into  an  ambuscade  which 
would  have  proved  fatal  to  all. 

Seeing  that  the  Indians  were  fully  prepared  for  them — 
that  there  was  no  chance  of  taking  them  by  surprise — that 
their  numbers  were  at  least  four  times  as  many  as  their 
own — our  friends  judiciously  determined  upon  a  retreat ; 
but  they  had  not  gone  far,  when  the  Indians,  uttering  their 
wildest  war-whoops,  set  after  them  in  a  body. 

Knowing  that  if  his  men  continued  together,  there  would 
be  no  hope  for  any  of  them,  Captain  Brady,  in  order  to 
save  as  many  lives  as  possible,  called  out  to  them  to  dis- 
perse in  every  direction,  and  each  man  to  look  out  for  him- 
self By  this  means  he  expected  to  divide  the  Indians  into 
small  parties  in  their  pursuit  of  single  individuals ;  and 
this  might  have  been  the  result,  had  they  not,  unfortu- 
nately for  his  own  safety,  discovered  in   him  their  most 


A   LEAP   FOR  LIFE.  83 

vindictive  and  troublesome  foe,  and  at  once  resolved  upon 
his  capture. 

Captain  Brady  was  well  known  to  the  Indians ;  in 
former  times  he  had  hunted  with  them  over  these  very 
grounds ;  but  he  had  subsequently  become  their  most  im- 
placable enemy,  and  had  done  them  so  much  injury  as  to 
create  in  them  a  fiendish  desire  to  take  him  alive  and  put 
him  to  the  tortures — they  well  knowing  that  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  purpose  would  not  only  rid  them  of  the 
man  they  both  hated  and  feared,  but  would  deprive  the 
whites  of  their  bravest  and  most  daring  leader,  and  would 
thus  strike  a  more  effective  blow  against  the  latter  than 
would  the  destruction  of  a  dozen  or  twenty  men  of  lesser 
note.  For  this  reason,  therefore,  the  moment  it  was 
ascertained  that  he  was  one  of  the  party,  his  capture  was 
determined  on  by  all ;  and  turning  from  the  pursuit  of  the 
others,  the  whole  yelling  crew  set  after  him. 

Captain  Brady  had  something  of  the  start,  and  was  one 
of  the  fleetest  runners  on  the  border ;  that  he  could 
distance  and  escape  from  a  few,  he  was  sanguine  enough 
to  believe;  but  when  he  found  himself  recognized,  and, 
looking  behind  him,  saw  the  whole  body  in  chase  of 
himself,  his  very  heart  seemed  to  die  within  him.  What 
chance  had  he  of  escape  indeed— single-handed  and  alone 
. — afar  from  the  refuge  of  even  a  wilderness  fort — and  with 
fifty  infuriated  Indians  in  hot  pursuit,  urged  on  by  a  spirit 


84  A   LEAP  FOR   LIFE. 

of  revenge,  and  resolved,  above  every  other  earthly  con- 
sideration, upon  taking  him  alive  or  dead  ?  > 

But  the  captain  was  a  brave  man,  and  a  brave  man  dies 
but  once ;  he  was  a  sanguine  man,  too,  and  would  not 
consider  his  case  hopeless  while  the  freedom  of  his  limbs 
remained ;  and  though,  as  he  afterward  expressed  it,  "  it 
was  hardly  one  chance  in  fifty,  yet  he  was  determined  to 
do  his  best,  and  have  no  fault  to  find  with  himself  from  a 
lack  of  effort." 

Near  the  point  where  the  race  first  started,  the  Cuya- 
hoga makes  a  bend  to  the  south,  so  as  to  nearly  enclose  an 
area  of  several  square  miles  in  the  form  of  a  peninsula; 
the  direction  taken  by  Brady  soon  brought  him  within  this 
enclosure  ;  and  the  Indians,  by  extending  their  line  to  the 
two  banks  of  the  stream,  at  the  point  where  they  most 
nearly  approach  each  other,  considered  him  as  in  a  net, 
and  announced  their  satisfaction  by  yells  of  triumph. 
There  was  now,  in  fact,  no  chance  for  him  to  escape 
except  through  their  lines  or  across  the  Cuyahoga  river ; 
and  considering  that  the  foremost  pursuers  were  not  fifty 
yards  behind  him,  either  of  these  chances  was  regarded 
by  the  savages  as  an  impossibility. 

Still  the  hardy  and  gallant  captain  did  not  despair;  he 
had  many  a  time  hunted  over  this  very  ground,  and  knew 
every  inch  of  it,  and  all  the  windings,  turnings,  and 
pec4iliarities  of  the  river  as  well  as  the  Indians  them- 


A  LEAP  FOR  LIFE.  85 

selves  ;  he  knew,  too,  there  was  one  point  where  the  river, 
compressed  within  a  few  feet,  rushed  roaring  and  foaming 
through  a  rocky  gorge  ;  and  it  at  once  occurred  to  him  to 
shape  his  course  for  this  point,  and  make  a  bold,  desperate 
leap  for  the  other  shore.  He  might  fall  short,  and  be 
dashed  to  pieces  upon  the  rocks  beneath,  it  was  true  ;  but 
this  would  only  be  a  quick  and  sudden  death ;  the  awful 
tortures  of  the  stake  awaited  him  if  taken  alive ;  and  to 
take  him  alive  was  unquestionably  the  design  of  his  pur- 
suers, since  they  had  neglected  to  fire  upon  him  from  a 
distance  which  would  have  made  their  aim  fatal. 

Casting  away  his  rifle,  as  only  an  incumbrance  which 
could  not  serve  him  in  this  strait,  he  bounded  forward  with 
renewed  energy ;  and  with  a  bare  hope  of  life  before  him, 
he  fled  with  a  speed  that  few  could  equal — slightly  gaining 
upon  the  fleetest  of  his  foes — but  not  suflBciently,  during 
the  whole  race,  to  take  him  beyond  the  easy  reach  of  a  rifle 
ball. 

Nearer  and  nearer  he  came  to  the  rushing  and  foaming 

stream ;  and  as  he  heard  the  roar  of  the  waters,  and  saw 

but  a  few  seconds  could  intervene  between  the  present  and 

the  awful  leap  which  might  save  or  destroy  him,  his  heart 

beat  wildly,  and  his  whole  frame  seemed  to  tremble  with 

the  intense  concentration  of  his  mind   upon  the  fearful 

venture. 

Nearer  and  nearer  he  came ;  louder  grew  the  roar  of 
8 


86  A  LEAP  FOB  LIFE. 

the  waters;  the  awful  chasm  gradually  yawning  before 
him,  and  the  white  spray  of  the  fearful  torrent  rising  to  his 
view  ;  the  Indians  yelling  behind,  and  his  only  hope  here  ; 
and  then,  contracting  his  muscles,  as  his  feet  lightly 
pressed  the  precipitous  rock,  and  throwing  into  them  all 
the  power  of  his  concentrated  will,  he  leaped  into  the  air, 
like  a  bounding  ball,  and  landed  safely  upon  the  other 
rocky  verge  of  the  abyss,  striking  a  little  below  the  height 
from  which  he  sprung,  but  passing  a  clear  distance  of 
twenty -two  feet  between  the  mural  shores. 

Instantly  grasping  some  bushes  which  fringed  the  verge 
of  the  awful  chasm,  to  prevent  himself  from  falling  back- 
ward into  the  seething  stream,  the  gallant  captain  stood 
for  a  few  moments,  panting  from  his  exertions,  and  striving 
to  recover  his  breath  for  still  another  flight. 

In  those  few  moments  the  Indians  appeared  upon  the 
opposite  bluff,  expecting  to  find  that  he  had  been  dashed 
to  pieces  upon  the  rocks  below;  but  on  discovering  him 
safely  on  the  opposite  side,  their  astonishment  was  so  great 
as  involuntarily  and  simultaneously  to  draw  from  them 
some  two  or  three  short,  approving  whoops — forgetting  in 
their  first  surprise  that  he  was  clearly  beyond  their  reach, 
and  not  seeming  to  recollect  it  till  he  had  begun  to  vigor- 
ously climb  the  ridge  above  him  in  his  further  efforts  at 
escape.  Then  drawing  up  their  rifles,  with  a  quick  aim, 
they  poured  in  upon  him  something  like  a  regular  volley— 


A  LEAP  FOR  LIFE.  87 

most  of  the  balls  whistling  close  around  him,  and.  one  of 
them  lodging  in  his  hip  and  inflicting  a  severe  and  painful 
wound. 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  gallant  fellow  continued  hia 
ascent,  and,  on  reaching  the  top  of  the  ridge,  gave  a  yell  of 
defiance,  and  disappeared  on  the  other  side. 

Captain  Brady  was  now  aware  that  the  Indians  would 
have  to  make  a  considerable  circuit  in  order  to  reach  him ; 
and  had  he  not  been  so  severely  wounded,  he  would  have 
considered  his  escape  as  almost  certain;  but  knowing  he 
would  still  be  followed,  and  finding  his  wound  very  painful, 
and  the  cords  of  his  leg  fast  stiffening,  he  cast  about  him 
for  some  place  to  secrete  himself  from  their  search. 

After  running  a  short  distance,  he  discovered  a  pond, 
and,  near  the  shore,  a  large  oak  which  had  fallen  into  it ; 
there  might  be  nothing  better  than  this ;  and  hurrying 
forward  with  all  his  might,  he  boldly  plunged  in,  swam 
under  water  to  the  tree,  and  came  up  beneath  the  trunk 
and  among  the  branches,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be  barely 
able  to  breathe  without  exposing  any  portion  of  his  person 
to  his  enemies. 

Here,  in  a  state  of  mind  which  may  be  imagined  but 
cannot  be  described,  the  gallant  borderer  remained  for  a 
long  time,  watching  his  enemies  as  they  collected  one  by 
one  along  the  shore  at  the  point  where  his  bloody  trail  had 
disappeared  in  the  water. 


88  A  LEAP  FOE  LIFE. 

Still  resolved  upon  finding  him,  either  living  or  dead, 
the  savages  were  by  no  means  disposed  to  give  up  the 
search ;  and  after  running  along  the  shore  for  a  consider- 
able distance,  on  either  side  of  his  trail,  to  ascertain  if 
possible  where  he  had  emerged  from  the  water,  several  of 
the  party  plunged  in,  swam  out  to  the  oak,  and  actually 
seated  themselves  upon  it,  while  they  conversed  in  their 
own  language,  which  he  understood,  concerning  his  won- 
derful escape. 

At  last,  with  such  feelings  of  joy  as  no  one  not  simi- 
larly circumstanced  might  comprehend,  he  heard  them 
state  their  belief  that  he  was  drowned,  and  his  body  lost 
to  them  by  being  sunk  in  deep  water ;  and  soon  after  this, 
to  his  still  greater  joy,  they  quietly  returned  to  the  shore, 
and  one  by  one  all  gradually  disappeared. 

Kemaining  in  his  uncomfortable  position  till  he  con- 
sidered it  safe  to  leave  it,  the  wounded  captain  himself 
then  swam  back  to  the  land ;  and  weary,  lame,  and  hungry 
as  he  was — alone,  and  without  a  weapon  for  his  defence — 
he  set  off  on  his  long,  tedious  journey  through  the  wilder- 
ness for  his  own  home;  which  he  eventually  reached  more 
dead  than  alive ;  and  where,  to  his  great  gratification,  he 
found  the  companions  of  his  perilous  expedition  already 
returned  in  safety. 

This  has  truly  been  considered  one  of  the  most  wonder- 
ful adventures  of  a  region  teeming  with  adventure ;  and  to 


A  LEAP  FOR  LIFE.  89 

this  day  the  pond  in  which  the  captain  secreted  himself 
bears  his  name;  while  the  rocky  chasm  of  the  Cuyahoga, 
across  which  he  made  his  desperate  spring,  is  known  far 
and  near  by  the  name  of  "Bbady's  Leap." 

8* 


&vt  itiitmplait* 


If  there  is  any  one  who  needs  the  philosophy  of  this 
world's  changes  to  make  him  wiser  and  better,  by  bringing 
hope  to  his  despair,  or  humility  to  his  pride,  let  him  take 
a  given  number  of  individuals,  and  a  given  number  of  years 
— say  twenty  of  each — and  observe  the  condition  of  the 
different  parties  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  time  that 
is  named.  The  result  in  all  cases  will  be  astonishing — in 
many  it  will  be  wonderful. 

If  old  enough,  reader,  think  back  twenty  years,  and  see 

where  and  how  you  stood  in  the  world  then,  with  nineteen 

others,  selected  at  random  from  all  you  then  knew.     Take 

the  names  that  first  present  themselves  to  your  memory, 

and  write  them  down,  with  the  condition  and  prospects  of 

each  individual  annexed  ;  and  then,  underneath,  write  the 

condition  and  prospects  of  each  at  the  present  moment ; 

and  if  you  find  not  the  result  almost  startling,  and  full  of 

moral  x)hilosophy,   then  has  time  dealt  gently  with    you 

and  your  friends,  and  you  require  not  the  lesson  which 

would  otherwise  be  taught. 
(90) 


LOVE  TRIUMPHANT.  91 

Twenty  names  and  twenty  years  !  Ah  !  here  they  come 
— substance  and  shadow — the  living  and  dead  ;  but  oh  1 
how  great,  how  startling,  the  change  between  that  time 
and  this — the  past  and  the  present  1 

Foremost  of  the  group,  I  behold  a  bright,  gay,  fascinat- 
ing and  beautiful  little  being,  who  seemed  born  to  love 
and  be  beloved.  Her  promise  was  a  golden  future  of  joy 
— her  reality  an  early  rest  in  the  dark,  cold  grave.  Nine- 
teen years  has  her  mortal  form  reposed  in  the  quiet  church- 
yard, and  few  now  living  remember  the  name  she  bore. 

Next  I  recall  an  aspiring  youth — proud,  wealthy,  and 
ambitious — bending  his  whole  energies  to  academic  honors 
and  collegiate  distinction.  His  promise  was  a  brilliant 
career,  with  living  applause  and  posthumous  fame — his 
reality  \i  loss  of  sight,  mental  disease,  and  a  suicide's 
death. 

The  third  comes  up  before  me  a  poor,  pale,  blue-eyed 
cripple,  whom  one  loved,  a  few  pitied,  and  the  rest 
despised.  His  promise  was  a  short  and  miserable  exist- 
ence— his  reality  an  honorable  position,  great  wealth,  and 
plenty  of  what  the  world  calls  friends. 
.  And  so  I  might  go  on,  disposing  of  the  number  one  by 
one  J  but  there  are  two  whose  names  rise  together  and 
blend  in  my  memory,  and  who  may  more  properly  fill  the 
limits  of  my  space — for  theirs  is  a  history  "to  point  a 
moral  and  adorn  a  tale."    ' 


92  LOVE  TRIUMPHANT. 

Twenty  years  ago,  then,  a  slender,  pale  young  man, 
thinly  but  decently  clad,  was  one  cold,  autumnal  evening 
hurrying  his  steps  over  the  ground  that  divided  his  own 
humble  home  from  the  large  and  somewhat  aristocratic 
dwelling  of  a  neighbor.  As  he  drew  near  the  mansion, 
which  loomed  up  white,  and  seemingly  *cold  and  proud,  in 
the  frosty,  star-lit  air,  the  pale  features  of  the  young  man 
flushed,  and  the  hand  that  timidly  knocked  at  the  door 
trembled  not  a  little.  The  door,  however,  was  almost 
immediately  opened,  by  a  blooming,  beautiful  girl  of 
eighteen,  who  said,  in  a  rather  quick  and  apparently 
excited  tone : 

"  Ahl  Walter — so  it  is  you  !     Walk  in  I" 

"  I  hope  I  see  you  well  this  evening,  Mary  I''  returned 
the  young  man,  in  a  slightly  tremulous  tone,  that  seemed 
to  result  from  strong  but  partially  suppressed  emo- 
tions. 

"Yes,  I  am  well,"  replied  the  girl,  hurriedly,  as  she 
closed  the  door  and  led  the  way  to  the  sitting-room,  where 
she  motioned  her  guest  to  be  seated,  though  without  show- 
ing any  inclination  to  sit  herself.  "  You  received  my  note, 
I  suppose  ?"  she  interrogatively  asserted,  in  a  quick  and 
flurried  manner,  hastily  turning  her  flushing  features  from 
the  keen  scrutiny  of  him  she  addressed. 

"  Yes,  Mary  Ellsworth,"  replied  the  other,  more  slowly 
and  distinctly,  "I  received  a  line  or  two  from  you,  saying 


LOVE  TRIUMPHANT.  93 

all  the  family  would  be  absent  to-night  except  yourself, 
and  you  desired  to  see  me  alone  for  a  few  minutes." 

The  young  man  paused,  keeping  his  fine,  hazel  eyes 
steadily  fixed  upon  the  other,  who  now,  with  averted  head^ 
seemed  much  embarrassed  and  disconcerted.  Stepping 
forward  a  few  paces,  she  dropped  into  a  chair,  and,  still 
without  reply,  appeared  to  busy  herself  in  looking  at  the 
jeweled  rings  on  her  fair,  soft,  lady-like-fingers. 

"  Mary,"  spoke  young  Walter  Harwood,  after  an  impres- 
sive silence  of  more  than  a  minute,  "  what  is  the  meaning 
of  this  ?" 

She  played  nervously  with  her  fingers,  but  still  remained 
silent. 

"  Mary,"  continued  Walter,  placing  a  chair  and  seating 
himself  in  such  a  position  that  he  could  catch  a  partial 
view  of  her  features,  "  let  me  remind  you  exactly  how  we 
stand  in  regard  to  each  other;  and  then  sp^ak  frankly, 
and  say  why  you  sent  for  me  I" 

He  paused  a  moment,  passing  his  hand  rather  quickly 
and  nervously  along  his  high,  white  forehead,  and  up 
through  his  dark,  clustering  hair,  and  then  proceeded  : 

"  I  am  four  years  your  senior,  Mary,  and  have  loved  you 
from  infancy.  It  was  my  delight  as  a  child,  when  you 
were  a  mere  infant,  to  hold  you  in  these  arms ;  and  even 
then,  young  as  I  was,  and  strange  as  it  may  seem,  I  often 
prayed  that  I  might  grow  up  a  strong  man,  and  be  ever 


91  LOVE  TRIUMPHANT. 

able  to  sapport  you  and  protect  you  through  the  journey 
of  life. 

"We  were  playmates  when  little — we  grew  up  com- 
panions— and  there  was  never  a  period  of  your  life  that  I 
did  not  love  you,  and  daily  pray  to  be  loved  in  return. 
But  your  father  was  rich,  and  mine  was  poor ;  and  as  I 
grew  older,  I  learned  to  feel  the  distinction  which  existed, 
and  still  exists,  between  the  families  of  Ellsworth  and  Har- 
wood ;  though  I  will  do  you  the  justice  to  say,  that  I  do 
not  believe  you  ever  intentionally  made  me  perceive  the 
difference  I  allude  to ;  but  I  did  see,  know  and  feel  it ; 
and  though  loving  you  almost  to  madness,  I  dared  not 
venture  to  tell  you  so,  lest  my  motive  might  either  be 
thought  mercenary,  or  myself  too  presumptuous,  and  thus 
all  my  brightest  hopes  and  fondest  dreams  be  in  an  evil 
moment  blasted. 

*'But  mAij  dwell  upon  this  which  I  have  many  times 
told  you  already  ?  Rather  let  me  come  to  the  point  at 
once. 

"  About  one  year  ago  then,  Mary,"  the  young  man  went 
on,  with  deep  feeling,  while  his  listener  grew  deadly  pale 
and  trembled  violently,  "such  an  opportunity  presented 
itself  for  declaring  my  passion,  that  to  delay  it  longer 
seemed  flying  in  the  very  face  of  fortune;  and  carried 
away  by  an  almost  uncontrollable  impulse,  I  poured  out 
my  very  soul  to  your  listening  ear,  and  received  in  return 


LOVE  TRIUMPHANT.  95 

such  assurance  of  your  affectionate  regard,  to  call  it  by  no 
stronger  term,  that  I  went  home  the  happiest  being  in  the 
wide,  wide  world.  Ah  I  Mary — Mary — you  may  not  love 
me  now — you  may  never  have  loved  me — but  you  will 
never  be  so  loved  by  another  as  you  are  by  the  poor, 
miserable  being  who  now  addresses  you. 

"Well,  I  went  home  happy,  as  I  have  said — ^but  how 
long  did  my  happiness  last  ?  The  very  next  time  I  met 
you,  you  seemed  troubled  and  displeased ;  the  second  time 
you  were  dignified ;  the  third  reserved ;  the  fourth  cool ; 
the  fifth  cold ;  the  sixth  you  scarcely  noticed  me ;  and 
then  we  ceased  speaking  altogether,  and  I  have  been  an 
unhappy  being  ever  since.  Kow,  after  a  long,  painful 
lapse,  your  note  has  brought  me  to  you,  and  I  have  come 
trembling  with  hope  and  fear.  Oh  I  Mary — dear  Mary, 
shall  I  venture  to  call  you  ? — am  I  here  to  learn  from  your 
lips  that  the  past  is  forgotten  ?  and  that  henceforth  I  am 
to  be  again  enraptured  with  your  esteem,  your  regard, 
your " 

"  Hold  1"  interrupted  Mary,  suddenly  starting  to  her 
feet,  and  speaking  in  a  tone  that  betrayed  great  agitation  : 
"I  have  let  you  proceed  too  far,  Mr.  Harwood.  In 
short,"  she  hurriedly  went  on,  "I  find,  on  examining 
myself,  I  have  not,  do  not,  never  can,  esteem  you  as  I 
could  wish ;  and  I  sent  for  you  to-night,  for  the  purpose 
of  telling  you  so,  calmly,  and  asking  your  forgiveness  for 


96  LOVE  TEIUMPHA?5^T. 

my  unintentional  deception ;  and  to  beg  you  will  go  and 
forget  me — that  you  will  go  in  a  friendly  spirit,  and  have 
no  harsh  and  bitter  feelings  rankling  in  your  heart.  I 
would  like  your  good  opinion  as  a  friend,  and  as  a  friend  I 
shall  always  be  pleased  to  meet  you  ;  but  a  warmer  feeling 
it  is  not  in  my  power  to  bestow." 

"  Can  this  be  true  ?  and  am  I  thus  suddenly  made 
wretched  forever  1"  groaned  young  Walter  Harwood,  as  he 
buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  and  rocked  to  and  fro  in  an 
indescribable  agony  of  mind. 

For  a  few  minutes  there  was  not  another  word  spoken — 
the  young  man  swaying  to  and  fro  and  breathing  heavily 
— and  the  fair  maiden  watching  him  with  features  pale, 
anxious  and  troubled. 

*'  Mary,"  said  Walter  at  length,  raising  a  face  so  altered 
and  ghastly  that  his  fair  companion  fairly  started  with 
surprise  and  alarm,  "answer  me  two  questions,  truly,  as 
God  is  your  judge  I  First,  has  either  of  your  parents  ever 
brought  to  your  view  the  difference  between  yourself  as 
an  heiress,  and  myself  as  a  poor  and  humble  young 
man  ?" 

"I  cannot  deny,  Walter,"  returned  Mary,  in  great 
agitation,  "that  something  has  been  said  to  me  on  the 
subject." 

"  Secondly,  then,"  pursued  the  other,  "  is  there  any  one 
you  esteem,  or  love,  more  than  vou  do  me  V 


LOVE   TRIUMPHANT.  97 

<'I— I — would  rather  not  answer  that  question!'^  re- 
plied Mary,  turning  away  her  head  in  confusion. 

*'  Enough  !"  rejoined  Walter ;  "  I  am  answered.  I  knew 
that  Henry  Wilder  had  been  a  somewhat  regular  visiter 
here  for  the  last  six  months;  but  I  did  not  allude  to  it 
sooner,  because  I  feared  you  would  think  me  captious  or 

jealous.     I  understand  all  now  !"  he  continued,  rising  and 

* 

presenting  his  hand,  which  the  maiden  took  almost 
mechanically.  "  Farewell  I"  he  added,  in  a  faltering  voice, 
his  trembling  form  and  quivering  lips  betraying  his  deep 
and  painful  emotions.  "  Farewell,  Mary  Ellsworth  I  it  is 
not  likely  we  shall  ever  meet  again.  Yet  one  word  of 
caution  before  we  part !  Beware  of  him  I  have  named  ! 
He  is  a  mere  adventurer,  seeking  you  for  your  wealth. 
He  is  not  a  true  and  honest  man,  and  I  speak  from  per- 
sonal knowledge.  Oh  I  give  him  not  your  hand  and  heart, 
as  you  value  your  peace  and  happiness  I  which  will  always 
be  dear  to  him  you  now  reject.  God  bless  you,  and 
prosper  you,  and  guard  you  from  the  misery  I  now  suffer, 
shall  ever  be  the  prayer  of  him  who  now  bids  you  an 
eternal  adieu  I" 

Saying  this,  he  gave  the  hand  he  held  a  strong,  nervous 
pressure,  and  rushed  madly  from  the  presence  of  the  fair 
being  he  so  wildly  worshipped ;  who,  for  a  few  minutes, 
remained  as  one  speechless  with  a  strange  surprise,  and 

then  gave  way  to  her  emotions  in  a  flood  of  tears. 

9 


98  LOVE  TRIUMPHANT. 

A  week  later  it  was  known  to  all  in  the  vicinity,  that 
Walter  Harwood  had  gone  abroad,  perhaps  never  to 
return.  Three  months  later,  a  gay  bridal  party  assembled 
at  the  mansion  of  'Squire  Ellsworth,  to  witness  the  beauti- 
ful heiress  give  her  hand  to  him  against  whom  she  had 
been  "warned. 

Nineteen  years  passed  away — a  short  period  or  a  long 
one,  according  as  existence  has  proved  bright  or  gloomy, 
happy  or  miserable — and  in  a  Southern  city,  which  shall 
be  nameless,  the  Governor  of  the  State  sat  reading  in  his 
library,  when  a  servant  in  livery  announced  to  his  Excel- 
lency that  a  lady  in  black  most  urgently  craved  a  few 
minutes  audience. 

"Conduct  her  hither,"  replied  the  Governor;  and  as 
she  appeared,  he  rose,  advanced  a  few  paces,  politely 
handed  her  a  seat,  and  resumed  his  own. 

The  lady,  who  was  dressed  in  deep  mourning,  with  a 
black,  heavy  veil  entirely  concealing  her  features,  trembled 
violently,  as  she  hurriedly  but  silently  reached  forward  a 
paper  to  his  Excellency,  which  he  quietly  and  courteously 
received. 

"  This,"  he  said,  after  a  few  minutes  of  silence,  during 
which  he  was  engaged  in  unrolling  and  perusing  a  lengthy 
document,  "  is  a  petition — signed,  .among  others,  by  quite  a 
number  of  respectable  and  influential  citizens — praying  for 
the  pardon  of  one  Thomas  Calcraft,  lately  convicted  and 


LOVE  TRIUMPHANT.  99 

sentenced  to  the  penitentiary  for  the  term  of  five  years,  for 
the  crime  of  forgery.     Madam,  what  is  this  man  to  you  ?" 

"He  is  my  husband,  your  Excellency,"  faltered  the 
woman,  trembling  nervously. 

I  am  sorry  for  it,  madam — because  it  is  hard  for  a  man 
of  feeling  to  deny  the  petition  of  a  wife  in  behalf  of  him 
she  has  solemnly  vowed  to  love  and  honor;  but  my  sense 
of  duty  becomes  paramount  to  feeling,  and  I  must  refuse 
your  prayer.  This  man,  though  your  husband,  has  no 
redeeming  antecedents,  and  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  do  not 
think  he  merits  executive  clemency  I" 

"  Oh  I  say  not  so,  your  Excellency  I"  cried  the  poor 
woman,  suddenly  starting  from  her  seat,  and  dropping  down 
upon  her  knees  before  the  Governor.  "  He  always  meant 
to  do  right;  but  he  has  been  unfortunate;  and  in  a  moment 
of  insanity — I  can  call  it  no  less — insanity  caused  by  want, 
and  a  husband's  and  father's  desire  to  give  bread  to  his 
starving  wife  and  children — he  wrote  another  man's  name 
to  a  note,  and  got  it  cashed,  intending  to  take  it  up  before 
it  came  due;  but  was  discovered,  arrested,  and  is  now 
groaning  out  his  life  within  the  dark,  gloomy  walls  of  a 
prison  I  Oh  I  pardon  him,  your  Excellency  I  pardon  him  1 
as  you  hope  God  to  pardon  you ;  and  I  solemnly  declare 
to  you,  he  shall  immediately  leave  the  State,  and  never 
again  offend  against  its  righteous  laws  !" 

While  she  was  thus  speaking,  in  a  wild,  impassioned 


100  LOVE   TRIUMPHANT. 

strain,  she  impulsively  threw  back  her  heavy  veil,  and 
revealed  to  the  astonished  gaze  of  her  listener  the  pale, 
careworn,  but  still  beautiful  features  of  a  woman  fast  verg- 
ing upon  forty.  At  the  sight  of  this  face,  the  Governor 
started  back,  clasped  his  hands,  and,  like  one  petrified 
with  amazement,  kept  his  eyes  riveted  upon  hers,  without 
further  gesture  or  motion,  and  with  even  his  breath  susr 
pended. 

"  Do  my  eyes  deceive  me  I  or  do  I  behold  in  this  kneel- 
ing figure  the  once  happy  Mary  Ellsworth  ?"  he  exclaimed, 
the  moment  her  musical  voice  ceased. 

"  Just  Heaven  I  who  speaks  that  name  ?"  almost  shrieked 
the  kneeling  petitioner,  starting  suddenly  to  her  feet,  clasp- 
ing her  temples  with  her  hands,  and  fixing  her  eyes  in  wild 
amazement  upon  the  ruler  of  a  State. 

"  Mary,"  he  groaned,  "  it  is  Walter  Harwood  you  see 
before  you — the  once  poor,  penniless  man,  who  always 
loved  you  better  than  his  own  life,  but  whose  suit  you 
rejected,  and  whose  existence  your  rejection  has  ever  since 
rendered  miserable ;  for  though  the  Governor  of  a  State, 
Mary,  and  blessed,  as  men  call  it,  with  honors,  wealth  and 
power,  I  am  at  heart  a  lonely,  wretched  being,  who  lives 
because  it  is  a  duty,  and  with  only  the  hope  of  finding 
happiness  in  a  better  world.  Would  to  God  we  had 
never  met  again  I" 

The  interview  between  these  two  beings,  after  a  lapse 


LOVE  TKIUMPHAN^.',  '      ;  j !'.''};  ."10J; 

of  nineteen  years,  was,  if  any  thing,  more  painful  than  the 
one  already  recorded.  She  freely  told  him  of  all  her 
troubles  and  sorrows ;  how  her  parents,  having  been 
induced  to  sell  their  property  to  enable  her  husband  to 
enter  into  some  speculation,  had  soon  been  stripped  of 
all,  and  had  died  in  poverty ;  how  her  husband  had  since 
squandered  all  he  could  lay  his  hands  on,  and  then,  falling 
into  habits  of  dissipation,  had  gradually  sunk  lower  and 
lower,  till  crime  had  been  added  to  his  other  faults  and 
errors,  and  he  was  now,  under  the  assumed  name  of 
Thomas  Calcraft,  suffering  the  penalty  of  broken  laws ; 
and,  finally,  how  she  herself,  deserting  him  never,  had, 
through  good  and  evil  report,  in  weal  and  woe,  wealth 
and  poverty,  happiness  and  misery,  clung  to  him  as  a 
guardian  angel  might  cling  to  the  wicked  for  his  sal- 
vation. 

"  Oh  I  had  you  only  so  loved  me,  Mary !"  groaned 
Governor  Harwood,  as  he  buried  his  face  in  his  hands, 
and  gave  vent  to  his  emotions  in  scalding  tears.  "  It  is 
well,"  he  added,  in  a  solemn  tone,  "that  we  can  think 
God  orders  for  the  best  I  or  else  this  life  of  trial  and 
tribulation  would  not  always  be  supportable." 

When   poor   Mary   Wilder    left    the   presence   of   the 

Governor,  it  was  with   the   assurance   that   her  husband 

should  soon  receive  a  pardon,  and  the  belief  that  herself 

and  his  Excellency  would  never  meet  again  ou  earth. 

9* 


102  LOVK  TRIUMPHANT. 

But  "man  proposes  and  God  disposes."  That  night 
Thomas  Calcraft,  alias  Henry  Wilder,  committed  suicide, 
by  hanging  himself  to  the  bars  of  his  cell ;  and  beside 
his  dead  body  Mary  Ellsworth  and  Walter  Harwood  met 
again. 

The  sequel  may  be  told  in  a  few  words.  One  year  later, 
the  even  round  of  twenty  years.  Governor  Harwood  was 
united,  by  the  holy  rite  of  marriage,  to  his  first  and  only 
love ;  and  it  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  all  who  know  them, 
that  their  future  may  be  blessed  with  a  happiness  that 
their  past  has  never  known. 

Oh,  what  a  strange  world  is  this  to  him  who  sits  down 
to  note  the  changes  of  a  few  revolving  years  1 


I    %MU. 


Toward  the  close  of  the  last  century,  there  lived  in  the 
interior  of  Virginia,  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Allegheny 
mountains,  a  strange,  eccentric  woman,  who  bore  the  sou- 
briquet of  Mad  Ann,  but  whose  rightful  name  was  Ann 
Bailey.  She  was  a  native  of  Liverpool,  England,  and  in 
her  younger,  and  perhaps  better,  days,  had  been  the  wife 
of  a  British  soldier.  How  she  found  her  way  to  this 
country,  and  why  she  chose  to  spend  the  remainder  of  her 
life  in  the  backwoods  of  the  frontiers,  going  on  lonely  jour- 
neys through  the  dark,  heavy  forests,  and  exposing  herself 
to  hardships  and  perils  innumerable,  was  never  probably 
known  to  many,  perhaps  to  none  beside  herself. 

During  the  wars  of  the  early  white  settlers  with  their 

savage  foes,  Ann  Bailey  performed  much  efficient  service 

for  the  frontier,  in  carrying  messages  between  distant  forts, 

over  long  and  dangerous  routes,  as  between  Fort  Young 

and  Point  Pleasant — a  distance,  as  the  way  led,  of  some 

two  hundred  miles,  up  steep  mountains  and  down  dark 

valleys,  through  deep  woods  and  dense  thickets,  and  across 

(103) 


104  MAD  ANN. 

rocky  and  dashing  streams,  and  streams  that  could  only  be 
passed  by  swimming. 

But  Ann  Bailey  seldom  went  afoot  and  alone.  She  was 
the  owner  of  a  remarkable  horse,  an  animal  almost  as 
sagacious  as  its  singular  rider.  This  beast  she  had  named 
Liverpool,  in  honor  of  her  birth-place,  and  she  bestrode 
him  in  the  fashion  of  a  man. 

She  was  a  short,  dumpy  woman,  with  large,  muscular 
limbs,  and  a  full,  bluff,  coarse,  masculine  countenance ;  and 
her  dress  was  such  an  odd  mixture  of  the  two  sexes,  that 
one  would  have  been  puzzled  from  her  appearance,  espe- 
cially when  mounted  in  the  manner  described,  to  say  to 
which  she  belonged.  She  disdained  a  gown,  as  being  alto- 
gether too  feminine  for  her  taste  ;  but  after  putting  on 
buckskin  breeches,  with  leggins  and  moccasins,  she  effected 
a  sort  of  compromise,  by  adding  a  linsey-woolsey  petticoat; 
which  was  in  turn  again  partially  overlaid  by  the  regular 
hunting-frock  of  the, opposite  sex;  and  her  head,  with  its 
coarse,  bushy  hair,  in  that  condition  which  nature  must 
perforce  display  it  when  untouched  by  a  comb,  was  sur- 
mounted by  a  raccoon  cap. 

Thus  dressed,  and  armed  with  a  rifle,  tomahawk,  and 
hunting  knife — weapons  which  she  could  use  with  the  skill 
and  strength  of  the  best  woodsman  of  the  day — Ann 
Bailey,  though  a  woman,  was  no  mean  antagonist  against 
either  wild  beasts  or  savages. 


MAD  ANN.  105 

-  :  She  likewise  had  a  few  other  qualifications,  which  belong 
almost  exclusively  to  the  ^terner  sex.  She  could  swear 
like  a  trooper,  drink  whiskey  like  a  bar-room  lounger,  and 
box  with  the  skill  of  a  pugilist.  She  was  withal  rather 
intelligent,  could  read  and  write,  and  could  narrate  her 
wild  adventures,  trials  and  sufferings,  with  a  power  and 
pathos  that  alternately  thrilled,  charmed,  and  deeply 
affected  her  sympathizing  listeners,  the  simple  and  single- 
minded  settlers  among  whom  she  made  her  home. 
.  Her  strange  appearance  and  eccentric  ways  led  the 
mountaineers  to  bestow  on  her  the  appellation  of  Mad 
Ann — but  they  loved  rather  than  feared  her,  and  she  was 
always  a  welcome  guest  beneath  their  sheltering  roofs  and 
at  their  humble  boards. 

One  cold,  autumnal  night,  when  the  frosty  breeze  swept 
sharp  and  keen  over  the  high  mountains  and  through 
the  deep  valleys  around  the  almost  isolated  station  of  Fort 
Young,  and  while  most  of  its  inmates  were  sitting  half 
dreamily  before  their  blazing  log  fires,  there  came  a  series 
of  loud,  impatient  knocks  upon  the  gate  of  the  pallisades. 
For  the  moment  these  sounds  startled  all,  both  old  and 
young — for  in  that  lonely  region  those  were  days  of  peril 
to  the  little  band  of  pioneers  who  had  boldly  ventured 
thither — and  the  arrival  of  a  stranger  was  an  event  to  be 
followed  by  a  feeling  of  peace  and  security,  or  by  a  general 


106  MAD  ANN. 

excitement  and  alarm,  according  to  the  report  of  the  new- 
comer of  good  or  evil  tidings. 

"  Who's  there  ?"  challenged  the  sentry  on  duty. 

"  Mad  Ann  I"  returned  a  loud,  grufif  voice. 

All  had  listened  eagerly  for  the  response,  and  breathed 
freer  when  it  was  heard — though  the  news  might  still  be 
either  good  or  bad — and  several  of  both  sexes  went  forth 
into  the  area,  to  meet  and  welcome  the  messenger. 

As  the  sentry  threw  open  the  gate,  the  heroine  of  a 
thousand  perils,  astride  of  her  coal-black  palfrey,  and  with 
her  rifle  over  her  shoulder  and  her  knife  and  tomahawk 
in  her  belt,  rode  quietly  into  the  station,  and,  without 
deigning  a  reply  to  the  dozen  eager  questions  concerning 
the  news,  dismounted  deliberately,  and  strode  silently  into 
the  largest  cabin  of  the  row  which  formed  one  side  of  the 
station. 

As  she  came  to  the  light  of  the  fire,  however,  there  arose 
several  quick  exclamations  of  surprise  and  alarm,  from 
those  who  were  there  and  those  who  followed  her ;  for  it 
was  immediately  discovered  that  her  face  (and  much  of  her 
person)  was  covered  with  blood,  which  was  even  then 
slowly  oozing  and  dropping  down  from  a  long,  ugly  gash 
that  crossed  the  upper  portion  of  the  left  temple  and 
extended  from  her  forehead  to  her  ear. 

"  Good  heavens  I  what's  happened  ?"  exclaimed  one. 
"  There  must  be  Injuns  about  I"  cried  a  second. 


MAD  ANN.  107 

"  Is  there  danger  for  us  ?"  demanded  a  third. 

"  Speak  I"  almost  shouted  a  chorus  of  excited  voices. 

Mad  Ann  gave  no  heed  to  any,  however ;  but  taking  the 
best  seat  in  front  of  the  fire,  she  bent  partly  over  it,  and, 
with  hands  extended  to  the  cheerful  blaze,  and  eyes  fixed 
steadily  upon  the  glowing  coals,  proceeded  to  warm  her- 
self with  the  indifference  of  one  who  was  not  aware  of  being 
in  the  least  degree  an  object  of  interest. 

But  those  around  her  were  too  much  excited  to  remain 
quiescent;  and  though  fully  aware  that  her  eccentricity 
would  keep  her  silent  till  the  whim  seized  her  to  talk,  they 
still  continued  to  importune  her  to  reveal  what  all  were  so 
anxious  to  know. 

*'  See  here,  folks,"  exclaimed  Mad  Ann,  at  length,  draw- 
ing the  back  of  her  large,  rough  hand  across  her  face,  to 
clear  away  some  of  the  blood,  and  looking  ghastly  and 
hideous,  as  she  turned  her  eyes  glaringly  around  upon  the 
group,  who  instinctively  drew  back  a  pace,  as  if  fearful  of 
a  sudden  assault :  "  See  here,  folks,"  she  repeated,  slowly 
and  deliberately,  but  adding  a  wicked  oath — "  if  you  don't 
know  me  well  enough  to  know  that  I  won't  tell  you  any 
thing  till  I  get  ready,  you  don't  know  me  as  well  as  you 
ought  to,  and  I'll  just  keep  my  mouth  shut  for  a  month  to 
I'arn  you." 

''  Look  you,  Ann,"  replied  a  large,  strong,  robust  man, 
the  commander  of  the  garrison,  "  if  this  here  matter  only 


108  MAD  ANN. 

consarned  you,  we'd  give  you  two  months,  and  say  nothing; 
but  if  thar's  Injuns  about,  we  ought  to  know  it  at  once,  and 
be  gitting  ready  to  defend  ourselves." 

"Put  up  Liverpool,  and  fodder  him  well,  and  fetch  me 
some  whiskey, — quick  I"  rejoined  the  strange  woman,  turn- 
ing again  to  the  fire,  and  deigning  no  reply  to  the  last 
speaker. 

Knowing  that  the  shortest  way  to  her  favor  lay  in  obey- 
ing her  instructions,  two  or  three  of  the  group  bestirred 
themselves  actively ;  and  presently  it  was  announced  that 
Liverpool  was  in  the  best  of  quarters,  and  that  Mrs.  Ann 
Bailey  would  much  honor  her  friends  by  drinking  their 
healths,  the  speaker  at  the  same  time  presenting  her  a 
pewter  cup  containing  nearly  half  a  pint  of  her  favorite 
beverage. 

Mad  Ann  seized  the  cup,  looked  steadily  at  its  contents 
for  a  few  moments,  and  then  poured  it  down  her  throat  as 
if  it  were  so  much  water.  She  then  turned  her  attention 
once  more  to  the  fire,  but  had  not  watched  it  many 
minutes,  when  she  suddenly  burst  into  a  loud,  hoarse  laugh, 
and  exclaimed : 

"  Cap'n  Bolder  says  if  there's  Injuns  about,  he  ought  to 
know  it.  Why,  there's  Injuns  about  somewhere  most 
always,  as  Mad  Ann  knows  to  her  cost ;  but  there's  been  a 
few  mean,  sneaking  devils  right  nigh,  as  you  can  all  tell 
from  these  here;"  and  thrusting  her  hand  into  the  bosom 


MAD  ANN.  109 

of  her  hunting-frock,  she  drew  forth,  and  displayed  trium- 
phantly to  the  astonished  gaze  of  those  around  her,  two 
Indian  scalps,  from  which  the  fresh  blood  was  yet  dripping. 

"Ha  I  ha  I  ha  !"  laughed  Mad  Ann  ;  ''did  you  ever  see 
a  cleverer  sight  than  two  such  topknots,  took  by  a  woman^s 
hand  ?  Beat  that  if  you  can,  you  big,  robust,  blustering 
male  fellows,  who  call  yourselves  the  lords  of  creation  I 
Do  more'n  that,  and  show  it,  any  one  of  you,  and  I'll 
eyther  beat  you  ag'in  or  stand  treat.  But  it's  your  treat 
now,  my  masters,  and  so  fetch  on  the  whiskey.'* 

Another  drink,  nearly  equal  to  the  first  in  quantity,  put 
Mad  Ann  in  a  good  humour  and  communicative  mood; 
and  bidding  the  anxious  and  excited  parties  around  her 
get  seats  and  listen,  she  waited  till  all  had  complied,  and 
then  began  and  told  her  story  in  her  own  peculiar  way. 

"You  see,  Cap'n  Bolder,"  she  commenced,  addressing 
individually  the  commander  of  the  station,  "  I  left  here  to 
go  to  Point  Pleasant,  to  carry  a  message  from  you  to  the 
Cap'n  there,  somewhere  about  the  last  of  August,  or  the 
first  of  September,  and  a  right  dreary  time  I  had  on't." 

"And  what  news  do  you  fetch  from  thar  ?"  inquired  the 
commander,  thinking  there  might  be  something  important 
for  him  to  know. 

"  See  here  I   am  I  telling  this  story,  or  you  ?"  inquired 

Mad   Ann,   deliberately  folding   her   arms    and    looking 

steadily  at  the  other. 

10 


110  MAD  ANN. 

"You,  in  course." 

"  Then,"  rejoined  Mad  Ann,  with  another  wicked  oath, 
"just  s^pose  you  keep  quiet  and  listen." 

She  then  proceeded,  in  a  kind  of  wild,  rambling,  inco- 
herent manner,  to  give  an  outline  sketch  of  her  long 
journey  out  and  back — what  she  had  seen,  what  she  had 
heard,  what  she  had  felt,  and  what  she  had  suffered — while 
her  listeners,  eager  for  the  sequel,  were  obliged  to  wait, 
with  what  patience  they  could,  till  she  came  to  it  in  her 
own  time  and  way. 

But  once  she  had  fairly  launched  herself  upon  the  inci- 
dent of  deepest  interest,  her  whole  appearance  and  manner 
changed,  and  she  drew  the  closing  picture  with  that  graphic 
power  for  which  she  was  at  times  remarkable. 

"  It  was  about  five  miles  back  from  here,"  she  said  "just 
as  dark  was  setting  in,  that  I  first  got  warning  of  danger. 
I  always  have  warning  when  there's  danger  about — not 
from  man — not  always  from  beast — not  from  winds,  and 
trees,  and  earth — things  I  can  hear,  and  feel,  and  see- 
but " 

She  stopped,  looked  around  mysteriously,  and  then, 
lowering  her  voice,  added,  with  a  strange  impressiveness 
that  caused  more  than  one  of  the  superstitious  listeners  to 
shudder : 

"From  the  V other  world. 

**  Yes,"  she  resumed,  "  something  whispered  me,  'There's 


MAD  ANN".  Ill 

danger  about  ;^  and  I  whispered  it  into  the  ear  of  Liver- 
pool, who  answered  me  by  raising  his  head  and  snuffing  the 
tainted  air. 

"  I  rode  on  further,  with  my  eyes  all  about  me ;  and  then 
something  come  and  touched  me — something  from  toother 
world — and  I  knew  the  danger  was  nigh  and  great — for 
when  something  from  t'other  world  touches  us  mortals,  it's 
always  for  a  last  warning  before  death. 

"  Then  I  got  down  ever  so  gentle  and  quiet  off  the  back 
of  Liverpool,  and  told  him  in  a  whisper  he  mustn't  run 
away ;  and  if  his  poor  old  mistress  didn't  ever  come  back 
to  him,  to  go  on  to  Fort  Young — where  the  kind  folks, 
who'd  always  been  good  to  poor  old  Mad  Ann,  God  bless 
you  all  for  it — would  see  that  he'd  never  want  for  atten- 
tion and  care ;  and  the  bonnie  black  beast  (bless  his  noble 
heart  I)  answered  me  with  a  rub  of  his  nose  and  a  whinney, 
that  said  he  understood  me  and  good-bye  as  plain  as  any 
human  could. 

"Then  I  started  on  afoot  before  the  beast,  and  kept 
looking  sharp  all  about  me,  till  I  seen  the  twinkle  of  what 
might  have  been  a  dreadful  demon's  eye  in  the  black  wood 
before  me — ^but  which  wasn't,  that  I  knows  on — but  the 
light  of  a  fire,  about  which  was  three  painted  Injuns,  that 
fetched  all  my  blood  to  b'iling  with  rage  and  fury. 

"'They  musn't  live  to  work  mischief  I'  said  I;  and  I 
went  creeping,  creeping,  creeping,  toward  'em,  with  my 


112  MAD   ANN. 

rifle  leveled  forward  vfor  a  sudden  aim,  and  my  tomahawk 
and  knife  where  my  hands  could  grapple  them  for  close 
work. 

"  Creeping,  creeping,  creeping,  like  a  painter  on  to  a 
deer — I  come  up,  up,  up — nigher,  nigher,  nigher — till  I 
could  see  their  eyes  glisten  as  they  talked,  and  their  faces 
wrinkle  as  they  smiled,  and  their  teeth  show  white  as  they 
laughed — whilst  they  toasted  their  meat  at  the  fire,  and  eat 
it  like  hungry  men — and  then  something  whispered  to  me 
and  said : 

"  *  Ann  Bailey,  them  beasts  of  men  are  in  the  road  to 
take  your  life,  and  you  must  eyther  kill  them  or  die  your- 
self.» 

"'Yea,  Lord!'  I  answered  the  spirit  voice;  'even  so 
will  I  kill  or  die  !' » 

"And  I  raised  my  rifle,  and  looked  along  the  barrel, 
and  seen  the  sight,  by  the  light  of  the  ruddy  fire,  cover  the 
eye  of  the  middle  one,  just  as  he  was  raising  a  piece  of 
meat  to  his  opening  mouth  ;  and  then  I  pulled  the  trigger, 
and  sent  the  bullet  whizzing  through  his  brain.  And 
then  wildly  mad  with  a  kind  of  fiendish  joy,  I  bounded 
forward,  crashing  through  the  bushes,  and  shouting  as  I 
went : 

"  '  The  Lord  fights  for  Mad  Ann,  and  she  must  slay  all 
before  her !' 

"  But  I  like  to  have  spoke  with  the  vain  boast  of  a  silly 


MAD  ANN".  113 

woman,  for  I  'spected  the  t'other  Injuns  to  run.  One  did, 
but  t'other  didn't;  and  when  I  jumped  forward  into  his 
camp,  the  snap  of  his  gun,  with  the  muzzle  not  more'n  ten 
feet  from  my  breast,  showed  me  how  nigh  I'd  been  to 
death  without  knowing  it. 

"  Then,  with  a  yell  of  fury,  he  threw  down  his  gun,  and 
leaped  on  to  me  with  his  tomahawk.  I  hadn't  time  to 
guard,  or  parry,  it  was  so  quick  and  sudden  and  surpris- 
ing J  but  I  did  the  best  I  could,  and  the  blow  came  down 
without  splitting  my  skull,  as  you  see  here,  though  it 
grazed  the  bone  and  stunned  me  some,  and  fetched  me 
down  on  to  my  knees.  Ag'in  the  weapon  was  whirled 
aloft,  and  another  blow  was  coming;  but,  with  all  my 
might  and  strength,  I  jumped  forward  and  wrenched  the 
legs  of  the  savage  from  under  him,  and  he  fell  heavy  by 
my  side.  He  never  got  up  ag'in — for  my  right  arm  was 
quick  raised  in  wrath,  and  my  tomahawk  came  down  on  to 
his  skull  and  laid  him  quivering. 

"  I  got  up  then,  and  took  the  scalps  of  the  two,  to  prove 
my  words — but  the  coward  that  run  I  didn't  see  ag'in.  I 
went  back  for  my  horse,  and  here  I  am ;  and  if  you  want 
to  see  the  bodies  of  the  savages,  and  get  their  arms,  go  out 
to-morrow  and  do  so." 

Such  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  adventures  and 

exploits  of  Mad  Ann,  told,  in  her  own  peculiar  manner, 'to 

a  group  of  excited  listeners.     A  search  which  was  mad& 

10* 


114  MAD  ANK. 

by  a  party  of  hunters  the  next  day,  and  which  she  herself 
guided  to  the  scene  of  the  tragedy,  proved  the  truth  of  her 
statement  so  far  as  regarded  the  killing  of  the  savages. 
'  Mad  Ann  remained  for  a  number  of  years  in  the  vicinity 
we  have  named,  even  after  the  Indian  wars  were  over,  and 
spent  her  time  in  roving  about  from  place  to  place,  and 
hunting  for  wild  beasts,  whose  skins  supplied  her  with  the 
means  of  procuring  the  few  necessaries  that  her  somewhat 
primitive  mode  of  life  required.  She  was,  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word,  a  border  heroine.  She  subsequently 
removed  to  the  frontier  of  Ohio,  and  died,  as  for  many 
years  she  had  lived,  in  the  great  wilderness,  deeply 
lamented  by  those  who  had  reaped  the  benefits  of  her 
eccentric  life  of  border  deeds  and  border  heroism. 


ilue  giiMig  J'c0iitii 


In  the  spring  of  It 94,  while  General  Wayne,  in  com- 
mand of  the  Northwestern  Army,  was  occupying  Fort 
Greenville,  which  he  had  constructed  the  preceding  winter, 
news  was  brought  to  him  that  a  party  of  Pottawatomiea 
had  surprised  and  destroyed  the  block-house  of  a  small 
settlement  not  far  distant,  and  massacred  all  the  inmates 
except  a  young  female,  whom  they  had  taken  prisoner  and 
were  then  supposed  to  be  conducting  to  their  village. 
This  female,  a  Miss  Eggleston,  was  the  daughter  of  an 
officer  of  some  note,  who  was  a  friend  of  Wayne's,  and  he 
determined,  if  in  his  power,  to  save  her.  At  that  time  he 
had  some  two  or  three  heroic  little  bands  of  spies,  or 
scouts,  attached  to  his  division  ;  and  he  knew  if  a  rescue 
could  be  effected  at  all,  the  men  to  entrust  with  that 
important  enterprise  could  be  found  among  them,  and 
them  only. 

Now  it  so  happened  that  a  small  party  of  these  scouts 

were  at  that  moment  in  the  fort,  having  come  in  the  night 

previous  with  imoortant  information,  and  were  preparing 

(115) 


116  THE   DARING   SCOUTS. 

to  set  off  again  immediately.  Sending  for  one  of  the  most 
daring  of  these,  Robert  McClellan  by  name,  who,  though 
not  the  regularly  appointed  leader  of  the  band,  sometimes 
acted  in  that  capacity  when  his  commander  was  absent,  the 
general  briefly.informed  him  of  what  had  taken  place,  and 
asked  him  if  he  thought  there  was  a  hope  of  Miss  Eggles- 
ston  being  rescued. 

"  I  can't  say  as  to  that,  Gineral,"  replied  the  scout ;  "but 
this  I  will  say,  ef  it  kin  be  done,  I  kin  do  it." 

"  How  many  men  do  you  want  ?"  asked  Wayne. 

"  How  big  is  the  party  ?"  inquired  the  other* 

"  From  the  report,  I  should  judge  there  were  twenty  or 
thirty  of  them." 

"  Then  it'll  never  do  for  ns  to  make  a  regular  stand  up 
fight  on't,  Gineral,  unless  we  has  the  cap'n  and  the  others 
all  along ;  and  as  they  won't  be  in  afore  to-morrow,  ef  then, 
I  reckon  it's  best  to  operate  by  sarcamvention  ;  and  the  two 
that's  here  with  me — Hickman  and  Hart — will  be  jest  as 
good  for  that  thar  as  a  dozen  more.  Only  put  me  whar  I 
I  can  git  on  their  trail,  and  ef  the  red  niggers  arn't  too  far 
ahead,  I'll  soon  fetch  a  good  report  of  them,  ef  I  don't  of. 
the  young  woman.'* 

"  But  you  must  bring  a  good  account  of  her .'"  rejoined 
Wayne,  in  a  positive  tone.  "  It's  to  save  her  I  send  you  ; 
for  she  is  the  daughter  of  my  friend,  and  her  life  and  rescue 
are  above  price." 


THE  DARING  SCOUTS.  117 

"  Then  we'll  save  her,  Gineral,"  replied  the  hardy  scout 
— "that  is,  ef  the  butchering  varmints  only  save  her  them- 
selves till  we  kin  get  to  whar  she  ar." 

General  Wayne  gave  McClellan  some  further  instruc- 
tions, and  then  bade  him  set  out  immediately ;  and  return- 
ing to  his  temporary  quarters  in  the  Fort,  and  informing 
his  companions  what  was  required  of  them,  they  at  once 
set  about  preparing  for  their  new  adventure ;  and  in  less 
than  half  an  hour,  the  three  men  were  threading  the  intri-  4 
cate  mazes  of  a  great,  dark  forest,  which  then  stretched 
away,  unbrokenly,  for  many  a  long  league  before  them. 

With  long  and  rapid  strides — McClellan,  the  fleetest- 
footed  hunter  of  his  time,  on  the  lead — they  got  over 
some  twenty  miles  of  ground,  and  reached  the  ruins  of  the 
block-house,  where  the  massacre  had  taken  place,  just  as 
the  sun  was  setting.  There  was  light  enough  to  find  the 
broad  trail  of  the  retreating  Indians ;  and  with  no  unneces- 
sary delay  they  set  out  upon  it,  and  advanced  some  two  or 
three  miles  further,  when  the  gathering  night  compelled 
them  to  encamp  and  postpone  further  operations  till 
another  day. 

The  night,  however,  passed  off  without  any  disturbance ; 
and  at  the  first  streak  of  day  they  arose  and  resumed  their 
journey ;  and  ere  the  sun  set  again,  they  had  travelled  far 
upon  the  broad  trail  of  their  foes  in  a  northerly  direction. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  follow  them  iii  detail.     Suffice 


118  THE  DARING  SCOUTS. 

it  to  say,  that  near  the  close  of  the  second  day,  they 
reached  a  point  where  the  trail  forked,  and  it  became 
necessary  to  make  a  careful  examination,  in  order  to  decide 
which  party  had  taken  the  prisoner  with  them.  To  the 
best  of  their  judgment,  the  whole  number  of  Indians  was 
not  much  short  of  thirty ;  but  they  were  not  equally 
divided  at  the  point  of  separation,  as  was  evident  from  one 
trail  being  much  larger  than  the  other.  They  soon  satis- 
fied themselves  that  the  girl  had  been  taken  with  the 
smaller  party ;  and  this  to  them  was  a  pleasing  discovery, 
as  it  gave  them  more  hope  of  being  successful  in  her 
rescue. 

This  decided,  they  pushed  on  rapidly  till  night,  and  then 
encamped — proceeding  on  the  following  morning  as  before  ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  third  day,  just  as  night  was  setting 
in,  they  came  within  view  of  the  camp-fires  of  their  foes. 
Waiting  some  two  or  three  hours,  until  they  thought  the 
venture  perfectly  safe,  they  carefully  proceeded  to  recon- 
noitre the  Indian  camp,  which  was  in  a  small,  pleasant,  but 
heavily  wooded  valley,  through  which  flowed  a  branch  of 
the  Wabash.  Creeping  up  cautiously,  under  cover  of 
some  bushes,  they  beheld  six  Indians  carelessly  disposed 
around  the  fire — three  of  them  lying  down  as  if  asleep,  and 
the  others  sitting  near  together,  conversing  in  low  tones, 
occasionally  laughing,  and  evidently  totally  unsuspicious  of 
danger.     A  little  apart,  and  bound  to  a  tree,  was  the  poor 


THE   PARING  SCOUT.  119 

captive — a  young  and  beautiful  female — whose  now  pale 
and  dejected  features  bespoke  the  despair  of  her  heart,  and, 
combined  with  her  disheveled  hair  and  torn  and  disar- 
ranged garments,  rendered  her  an  object  of  pity  even  to 
men  hardened  to  almost  every  scene  of  suffering  and 
distress. 

Having  fully  ascertained  the  number  and  position  of 
their  enemies,  and  the  fact  that  the  prisoner,  whom  they 
had  come  to  rescue,  was  still  alive,  the  scouts  drew  stealthily 
back  to  a  safe  distance,  and  held  a  whispered  consultation 
upon  the  manner  of  their  future  proceedings. 

"  I  don^t  exactly  like  either  of  your  plans,"  said  McClel- 
lan,  who  had  quietly  listened  to  the  propositions  of  the 
others.  "  It's  our  business  to  git  the  gal  away — that's  the 
Gineral's  orders — and  the  way  that  we  kin  do  that  the 
best,  is  the  best  way.  Now,  instead  of  trying  to  steal  thar 
guns,  one  o'  you  jest  creep  up  and  cut  her  cords,  and  start 
her  off  toward  us  as  easy  as  you  kin ;  but  ef  thar's  an 
alarm,  tell  her  to  break  for  the  nearest  thicket,  and  we'll 
stand  atween  her  and  harm.  I  don't  think  thar'll  be  any 
trouble  'bout  our  coming  out  all  right,  for  we've  font 
bigger  odds  afore  to-day,  without  the  'vantage  of  a  sur- 
prise, and  licked  'em  too." 

After  some  further  discussion,  the  plan  of  McClellan 
was  acceded  to  as  the  best,  and  Hart  was  selected  to  enter 
the  camp  and  release  the  girl — the  others  to  be  in  readi- 


120  THE   DARING  vSCOUT. 

ness  to  pour  in  their  fire  in  case  of  an  alarm — which,  to 
say  the  least,  would  be  likely  to  throw  the  Indians  into 
confusion,  and  give  our  friends  so  much  the  advantage — 
while  the  girl  would  be  almost  certain  to  escape,  and  her 
escape  was  what  they  now  sought  rather  than  the  lives  of 
the  savages. 

Having  thus  arranged  the  matter,  the  three  scouts  kept 
perfectly  quiet  and  silent  some  two  or  three  hours  longer, 
and  then  began  the  execution  of  their  final  scheme.  The 
fire,  which  the  Indians  had  fed  while  astir,  had  now  gone 
down  to  mere  embers ;  but  this  only  the  better  served 
McClellan's  idea,  as  it  would  render  Hart  less  liable  to  be 
seen  in  his  approach  to  the  prisoner. 

Some  quarter  of  an  hour  more  was  spent  in  arranging 
everything  for  perfect  action,  and  getting  into  position, 
which  they  finally  did  in  that  stealthy  and  noiseless  manner 
peculiar  to  men  of  their  profession.  Then  leaving  his  two 
companions  where  their  fire  would  be  sure  to  be  efi'ective, 
Hart  as  cautiously  and  stealthily  drew  back,  and  glided 
round  to  the  captive.  He  reached  her  without  causing 
any  alarm,  but  found  her  fast  asleep,  sitting  on  the  ground, 
her  back  braced  against  the  tree  to  which  she  was  bound. 
To  wake  her,  and  warn  her,  and  assure  her  that  deliver- 
ance was  at  hand — without  causing  her  to  start,  or  cry 
out,  and  so  arouse  her  captors — was  a  delicate  task.  He 
began,  however,  by  whispering  in  her  ear;  and  so  con- 


THE   DARING  SCOUT.  121 

tinned  till  she  gradually  awoke,  and  heard,  and  compre- 
hended his  words;  when  her  rare  presence  of  mind  came 
to  his  aid,  and  he  was  greatly  rejoiced  and  relieved  at  her 
whispered  reply : 

"I  understand  you — I  thank  you — God  bless  you,  who- 
ever you  are  I  Have  no  fear !  I  am  a  soldier's  daughter, 
and  will  do  whatever  you  bid  me." 

"Then  jest  as  soon  as  I  cut  your  cords,"  whispered 
Hart,  in  reply,  "  git  up  and  foller  me,  and  don't  make  a 
bit  o'  noise ;  but  ef  the  Injuns  do  happen  to  rouse,  don't 
get  too  skeered,  but  run  for  the  nearest  thicket,  and  leave 
me  and  my  comrades  to  settle  them.'* 

He  then  cut  her  bonds  ;  and  quietly,  but  with  trembling 
eagerness,  she  arose  to  comply  with  his  directions ;  but  the 
first  step  forward,  her  long-corded  and  benumbed  limbs 
partially  giving  way  under  her,  she  stumbled  upon  a  dry 
branch,  which  snapped  beneath  her  feet. 

Instantly  one  of  the  Indians  nearest  the  tree  started  up 

into  a  sitting  posture — when  Hart,  feeling  himself  called 

upon  to  act,  suddenly  presented  his  rifle  at  the  breast  of 

his  foe,  and  lodged  the  contents  in  his  body.     As  he  fell 

back,  the   scout,   with  a  yell   of  triumph   and   defiance, 

bounded  over  him  to  attack  the  next,  the  whole  party 

being  now   fully   aroused    and    alarmed.      Snapping   his 

pistol  at  the  breast  of  the  second,  and  finding  it  miss  fire, 

Hart  struck  out  with  his  tomahawk,  but  stumbled  at  the 

li 


122  THE   DARING  SCOUT. 

same  moment,  and,  missing  the  warrior  in  the  act  of  rising, 
fell  heavily  against  him.  The  latter  staggered,  and  was 
really  much  alarmed  and  confused ;  but  comprehending 
withal  that  he  had  an  enemy  within  his  reach,  he  quickly 
grappled  him,  whipped  out  his  knife,  and  plunged  it 
several  times  into  his  body.  He  was  in  the  very  act  of 
doing  this,  in  fact,  when  a  ball  from  the  rifle  of  McClellan 
pierced  his  brain,  m\d  he  fell  dead  over  the  dying  form 
of  Hart — Hickman  at  the  same  instant  shooting  down 
another — for  with  loud,  terrifying  yells,  both  had  rushed 
upon  the  Indians  at  the  same  moment  with  their  unfortu- 
nate companion. 

There  were  now  three  unwounded  Indians  to  two 
whites;  and  had  the  former  known  of  their  advantage, 
the  day  might  have  been  their  own ;  but  they  were  sur- 
prised, alarmed,  and  half  paralyzed  with  the  thought  that 
they  were  attacked  by  overwhelming  numbers  ;  and  before 
they  had  time  to  recover,  the  smaller  weapons  of  our 
heroes  had  done  their  work  upon  two  more  of  them,  the 
sixth  one  only  making  his  escape  with  a  yell  of  terror. 
The  skirmish,  from  first  to  last,  scarcely  exceeded  a 
minute ;  and  probably  no  regular  battle  in  the  world  ever 
showed  such  a  proportion  of  the  killed,  to  the  number 
engaged,  in  so  short  a  time. 

But  it  was  a  dearly-won  contest  to  our  two  surviving 
friends,  and  sad  and  gloomy  were  their  feelings  as  they 


THE  DARING  SCOUT.  123 

lifted  their  poor  comrade  from  beneath  his  foe,  and  listened 
to  the  irregular  breathings,  which  were  soon  to  cease  in 
death.  The  girl,  who  had  not  fled  far,  now  returned  and 
joined  them  in  their  grief,  for  she  felt  that  the  poor  fellow 
had  fallen  in  her  rescue  and  defence.  An  hour  later,  the 
dying  man  expired  in  the  arras  of  McClellan,  rousing  a 
little  at  the  last  moment,  and  speaking  a  few  words, 
faintly : 

"  Good  bye,  boys,"  he  said,  "  and  remember  me  wher- 
ever you  see  the  red  niggers." 

"  We'll  do  that,  Hart,  you  may  rest  assured,"  replied 
McClellan,  in  an  unsteady  tone ;  and  over  his  mortal 
remains  those  two  hardy  scouts  swore  undying  revenge 
against  their  savage  foes. 

Drawing  the  fair  girl  apart  from  the  bloody  scene,  and 
assuring  her  that  they  were  as  ready  to  yield  their  lives  in 
her  defence  as  the  one  who  had  so  fallen,  they  gave  her  a 
blanket,  and  persuaded  her  to  lie  down  and  get  what  rest 
she  could,  that  she  might  be  prepared  for  the  long  journey 
homeward,  which  would  commence  on  the  morrow.  Then 
scalping  their  slain,  and  making  prize  of  whatever  they 
considered  of  any  value,  they  sat  down  by  their  dead  com- 
rade, and  passed  the  night  beside  him,  rehearsing  tales  of 
adventures  in  which  he  had  taken  a  part,  and  renewing  their 
oaths  of  eternal  vengeance  against  the  whole  Indian  race. 

At  daylight  the   following   morning  they  dug  a  rude 


124  THE    DAROG   SCOfT. 

grave  with  their  hatchets  and  knives ;  and  having  shown 
their  final  respect  to  their  late  companion,  by  interring  his 
remains  as  well  as  their  circumstances  would  permit,  they 
set  out  on  their  return  to  the  fort,  which  they  eventually 
reached  in  safety,  and  where  they  delivered  their  rescued 
captive  into  the  hands  of  General  Wayne,  who  not  only 
kindly  thanked,  but  liberally  rewarded  them,  and  expressed 
a  soldier's  regret  for  the  loss  of  their  brave  companion. 

It  may  interest  the  reader  to  know  that  this  same  young 
lady — so  providentially  preserved  at  the  general  massacre 
of  her  friends,  and  so  gallantly  rescued  at  the  expense  of 
the  life  of  one  of  those  brave  heroes  of  the  wilderness — 
subsequently  became  the  wife  of  an  officer  under  Wayne, 
and  the  mother  of  one  who  now  holds  a  distinguished 
position  in  the  councils  of  the  nation.. 


The  following  story  was  narrated  by  a  gentleman  who 
desires  his  name  withheld  from  from  the  public  : 

"Any  man  living  on  the  lower  Mississippi  twenty  years 
ago,  who  was  not  in  favor  of  playing  all  sorts  of  games  for 
all  manner  of  sums,  would  have  been  at  once  pronounced 
no  gentleman  or  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  I  was  myself 
not  a  little  scandalized,  on  my  first  going  South,  at  being 
asked  by  a  gentleman  to  play  cards  for  money  ;  but  uni- 
versal custom  is  every  thing  in  settling  a  man's  mind  upon 
the  matter  of  right  or  wrong ;  and  I  regret  to  say  T  soon 
found  myself  as  much  disposed  for  the  exciting  sport  as  the 
most  ardent  of  my  companions,  though  never  at  any  time 
so  much  attached  to  it  as  to  play  with  a  professional 
gamester. 

"  In  this  latter  respect  I  materially  differed  from  a  friend 

of  mine — a  young  planter  by  the  name  of  Paul  Rathbun — 

who,  having  become  a  great  adept  in  the  handling  of  cards, 

rather  prided  himself  on  the  belief  that  he  could  outwit  the 

most  adroit   gambler  to  be  found ;   and  he   never  went 

11"  (125) 


120  THE   GAMBLERS  OUTmTTEI). 

aboard  a  passing  steamer  without  trying  hi;:  hand  with  one 
or  more  of  the  chance-operating  fraternity. 

"  Now  Paul  Rathbun  and  myself  had  agreed  to  take  a  trip 
to  New  Orleans,  to  enjoy  a  few  week's  pleasure  and  recrea- 
tion in  that  great  city  of  the  South  ;  and  as  he  was  going 
to  take  down  a  large  sum  of  money,  to  meet  some  notes  of 
country  merchants  falling  due,  his  father,  knowing  his  pen- 
chant for  cards  and  adventure,  called  me  aside,  and  re- 
quested me  as  a  friend  to  have  an  eye  to  him  and  restrain 
him  from  carrying  his  proclivities  to  the  extent  of  ruin. 

"  It  was  a  cold,  dark,  stormy  night  that  we  embarked 
on  board  a  downward  steamer,  from  the  then  pleasant  little 
town  of  Grand  Gulf;  and  though  we  were  in  fine  sprits, 
exhilarated  to  a  highly  talkative  degree  by  a  few  parting 
glasses  with  the  jovial  friends  who  had  seen  us  off,  yet  I  felt 
nothing  like  intoxication,  and  was  very  much  astonished 
and  mortified  to  discover  that  my  friend  did,  and  within 
fifteen  minutes  after  our  appearance  in  the  splendid  saloon 
of  the  boat. 

"  What  could  it  mean  ?  Was  it  the  effect  of  the  liquor 
he  had  drank  on  shore  ?  or  had  he  been  imbibing  since  ?  I 
had  left  him  but  a  few  minutes  only;  and  now,  on  my 
return  to  the  saloon  from  the  guards,  I  found  him  almost 
reeling,  and  surrounded  by  a  group  of  four  or  five  dark- 
visaged,  villanons-looking  fellows,  whom  I  believed  to  be 
pick-pockets,  or  gamblers  of  the  lowest  order,  and  with 


THE   GAMBLERS   OUTWITTED.  127 

whom  he  was  conversing  with  a  familiarity  that  both  aston- 
ished and  vexed  me.  Whether  sober  or  otherwise,  I  felt 
in  duty  bound  to  withdraw  him  from  such  company,  and 
immediately  approached  him  for  that  purpose. 

" '  Come,  Paul,  my  dear  fellow,^  said  I,  quietly  running 
my  arm  through  his,  '  let  us  retire  to  our  state-room ;  I 
have  something  important  to  communicate  to  you.' 

"  '  You  have  V  he  replied  with  a  strong  emphasis  on  the 
pronoun,  and  partially  turning  his  face  to  me,  with  a 
drunken  man's  quizzical  leer.  *  You^ve  got  something  to 
communicate,  have  you,  old  boy  ?' 

*'  *  Yes,  Paul,  I  have  something  very  important  to  tell 
you.' 

"  *  That's  a  (hie)  lie  I'  returned  he,  straightening  himself 
up  with  drunken  dignity,  and  winking  at  his  delectable 
companions,  who  laughed  approvingly,  at  my  expense. 
*  You've  got  nothing  to  tell  me—^you  only  think  I'm  drunk, 
and  want  to  be  a  father  to  me.  But  I'm  not  drunk  yet,  and 
you're  not  a  going  to  be  a  father  to  me.  Ain't  I  right, 
(hie)  gentlemen,  eh  ?' 

.  '"Of  course  you  are,'  chorused  the  villanous  group,  with 
a  general  laugh.     '  You  want  no  father  at  your  age.' 

'"  Ha  1  ha  I  ha !'  laughed  my  friend,  in  drunken  glee  ; 
'  it's  funny  enough,  and  I  know  you'll  (hie)  laugh ;  but 
this  old  fellow  is  my  paternal  progeni-(hic)-tor.'  And 
griping  my  arm  in  a  manner  to  cause  pain,  Ke  began  to 


128  THE   GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED. 

push  me  around  from  one  to  the  other,  remarking  to  each  : 
'I  want  you  to  know  the  old  chap  that's  a  father  to  me.^ 

'"  Paul,' said  I  sternly,  attempting  to  force  him  away, 
*come  with  me.' 

"  He  threw  me  from  him  with  force,  and  made  use  of  an 
insulting  expression  that  I  need  not  repeat. 

"  'Paul  Rathbun,'  I  angrily  rejoined,  'if  you  were  sober, 
that  remark  should  cost  your  life  or  mine.' 

"  '  Oh,  don't  be  afraid !'  be  rejoined,  with  a  hiccough ; 
*  I'm  not  so  drunk  as  I  look.  I  know  exactly  what  I'm 
Baying,  and  hold  myself  responsi- (hie) -ble  for  it." 

"  Grieved,  angered,  and  mortified,  I  left  him  abruptly, 
and  went  out  upon  the  guards.  A  furious  northeaster  was 
blowing,  bringing  wintry  airs  to  a  summer  clime,  but  they 
felt  delicious  to  my  heated  brow  and  burning  temples. 

"  For  half  an  hour  I  stood  there,  looking  off  upon  the 
blackness,  listening  to  the  howling  wind,  driving  sleet, 
coughing  steam,  and  gurgling  waters,  but  thinking  that 
the  whole  pleasure  of  my  trip,  if  not  of  my  life,  would  be 
marred  by  the  misfortune  that  had  turned  the  brain  of  my 
friend.  Suddenly  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  was  my  duty 
to  stand  by  and  protect  him  till  sober,  let  him  be  never  so 
insulting,  and  forthwith  I  returned  to  the  saloon. 

"  I  found  him,  as  I  did  not  wish  to  find  him,  seated  at  a 
table,  with  a  large  pile  of  money  before  him,  engaged  in 
playing  cards  with  the  five  villanous  fellows  in  whose  com- 


THa   GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED.  129 

puny  I  had  left  him.  What  could  result  from  such  a 
condition  of  affairs  but  his  entire  ruin,  and  the  ruin  per- 
haps of  others  ? — for,  as  I  have  mentioned,  he  was  taking 
down  to  New  Orleans  large  sums  for  his  friends,  which 
would  probably  be  as  freely  staked  as  his  own  money. 
And  should  I  not,  to  a  certain  degree,  be  held  accountable 
for  this  loss,  since  I  had  been  empowered  by  his  father  to 
restrain  him  from  the  excess  of  ruin  ?  It  was  certainly  my 
duty  to  act,  and  my  resolution  was  soon  taken.  Advancing 
to  the  table,  I  laid  my  hand  uDon  his  shoulder,  and  said, 
calmly  but  firmly : 

"  'Paul  Rathbun,  if  you  are  intoxicated,  this  is  no  place 
for  you,  and  I  shall  take  you  away  by  force  ;  and  if  you  are 
sober  enough  to  comprehend  the  words  of  a  friend,  permit 
me  to  inform  you,  that  you  are  in  the  hands  of  the  lowest 
order  of  Mississippi  gamblers.* 

"  The  five  strangers  simultaneously  started  to  their  feet ; 
and  the  one  nearest  to  me  said,  in  a  low,  threatening  tone, 
fixing  his  eyes  sullenly  upon  mine,  as  he  thrust  his  hand 
into  his  bosom  for  a  weapon  : 

"  '  Take  that  back,  sir,  and  acknowledge  us  to  be  gentle- 
men, or  I  will  have  your  heart's  blood  !' 

"  '  Wait  a  moment,'  said  I,  returning  his  gaze  with  an 
unquailing  eye ;  '  wait  a  moment,  and  I  will  show  you  how 
I  recant.  Now  you  dare  not  touch  me,  let  me  say  what  I 
will,  and  for  two  reasons  :  first,  you  would  lose  your  victim, 


^ 


130  THE   GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED. 

and  a  few  thousands  ;  and  secondly,  what  is  of  less  conse- 
quence, you  would  all  lose  your  unworthy  lives  ;  therefore, 
I  boldly  defy  you  to  do  your  worst,  and  deliberately  repeat 
here  that  you  are  gamblers  and  no  gentlemen.' 

"  These  remarks  were  made  impulsively,  under  the 
excitement  of  anger,  and  with  my  hand  upon  a  pistol, 
which  I  intended  to  use  should  I  perceive  the  least  attempt 
upon  my  life.  What  the  consequences  might  have  been, 
had  not  Paul  Rathbun  interfered,  I  cannot  say;  but  he 
started  suddenly  to  his  feet,  and,  reeling' forward  a  step, 
thus  effectually  covered  my  person  with  his. 

"  '  Gentlemen,'  he  said  to  the  gamblers,  '  sit  down,  and 
don't  mind  this  (hie)  boy  I  If  there's  to  be  any  quarrel 
with  him,  I'm  the  man  for  that.  Don't  let  us  spoil  our 
night's  sport  to  please  him.  There,  that's  (hie)  right,  gen- 
tlemen— sit  down.  And  now,  boy,'  turning  to  me,  *  go  to 
bed,  and  don't  bother  (hie)  yourself  about  matters  too  old 
for  your  compre-(hic)-hension.  Here,'  he  added,  produc- 
ing a  large  pocket-book,  as  I  stood  looking  sorrowfully 
into  his  face,  considering  what  course  was  best  to  pursue  : 
*  take  this,  Frank,  and  don't  bother  (hie)  me.  In  there 
you'll  find  all  the  money  that  don't  belong  to  me  ;  and  the 
rest's  my  own,  and  I'll  do  as  I  (hie)  like  with  it.  Take 
that,  now,  and   go  to  bed — that's  a  (hie)  good  fellow  I 

"  I  seized  the  pocket-book  with  avidity,  thankful  that  I 
could  get  possession  of  what  would  save  my  friend  from 


:•*£ 


M 


THE  GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED.         131 

utter  ruin  and  disgrace  ;  and  finding  I  could  do  nothing 
with  him  in  his  present  condition,  without  resorting  to 
force,  I  left  him,  as  it  were  to  his  fate. 

"  But  I  did  not  retire  to  bed  ;  it  was  impossible,  under 
the  circumstances,  for  me  to  sleep  ;  and  I  spent  hour  after 
hour  in  alternately  clambering^  over  the  cotton-piled  deck, 
exposed  to  a  cold,  furious  storm — in  standing  on  the 
guards,  dripping  with  rain — and  in  walking  up  and  down 
the  saloon,  pitying  the  weakness  of  my  friend,  who  still 
drank  and  played  with  men  who  had  the  same  regard  for 
him  that  so  many  wolves  would  have  for  a  lamb. 

One  round  after  another  of  liquor  was  brought  and 
drank,  pack  after  pack  of  cards  disappeared  under  the 
table,  large  sums  of  money  changed  hands  continually,  and 
still  my  poor,  demented  friend,  as  I  considered  him,  sat 
among  five  human  fiends,  the  victim  of  all. 

"Almost  wearied  out  with  long-continued  excitement 
and  loss  of  rest,  I  had  at  last  taken  a  seat  some  distance 
from  the  players,  and,  with  my  head  upon  my  hand,  was 
just  giving  way  to  an  overpowering  somnolency,  when  I 
was  suddenly  aroused,  and  much  astonished,  at  hearing  my 
friend  exclaim,  in  that  sharp,  clear,  cold,  determined  tone 
peculiar  to  him  when  carrying  his  point  at  the  point  of  a 
Bowie-knife  or  the  muzzle  of  a  pistol  : 

"  *  Hold  !  The  first  man  that  lays  his  hand  on  a  dollar,  I 
will  kill  as  I  would  a  dog !" 


132  THE   GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED. 

"I  started  np,  and  beheld  an  unlooked-for  tablean. 
The  gamblers  were  all  upon  their  feet,  standing  around 
the  table,  three  with  hands  extended,  as  if  to  grasp  a  large 
pile  of  money,  which  one  hand  of  my  friend  carelessly 
covered,  while  his  other  held  death  for  the  most  daring  in 
the  shape  of  a  loaded  pistol.  He  was  still  seated  in  his 
chair,  his  cold,  penetrating  gray  eye  looking  up  unflinch- 
ingly from  under  his  massive  brow,  and  turning  delibe- 
rately with  his  pistol  from  one  to  the  other  of  those  dark 
men,  whose  swarthy  features  expressed  astonishment,  rage 
and  fear. 

" '  It's  a  swindle  !'  said  the  boldest,  suddenly,  with  his 
hand  still  extended  as  if  to  grasp  the  money.  '  You  never 
got  them  cards  honest ;  that  money's  ours,  and  we'll  have 
it  I' 

'"Take  itl'  said  Paul  Rathbun,  quietly,  without  the 
change  of  a  muscle;  and  with  the  words  there  came  a 
sharp  click,  as  his  thumb  drew  back  the  hammer  of  his 
pistol. 

"  By  this  time  I  was  standing  at  his  back,  with  a  Bowie- 
knife  in  my  teeth,  and  a  cocked  and  levelled  pistol  in 
either  hand. 

" '  Be  modest,  fellows,  and  only  claim  what  is  your  own,* 
said  I. 

"'Ah,  Frank,  are  you  there?'  cried  Paul,  with  anima- 
tion,  partly  turning    his  head    to   me,   though   without 


THE  GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED.  133 

removing  Ms   eyes   from   his   antagonists.     'A  thousand 

pardons,  my  dear  fellow,  for  the  way  I  abused  and  insulted 

you  I  So  you  thought  I  was  in  liquor,  eh  ?     Ha  I  ha  !  you 

may  be  pardoned  for  that,  considering  that  these  shrewd 

sharpers   thought    the   same.      But  it  was   necessary  to 

deceive  you,  my  boy,  in  order  to  deceive  them — and  so 

forgive  me  I  Drunk,  eh  ?    I  tell  you,  old  gamblers,  you  are 

caught  for  once,  and  by  a  mere  boy — for  I  am  only  a  boy ; 

and  so  if  you  were  to  play  with  men,  where  would  you  be  ? 

It  is  a  swindle,  is  it  ?  and  no  honest  hand  ?     Look  there, 

Frank! — four  aces  against  four  kings  I  Is  not  that  honest, 

eh  ?  And  see,  my  dear  fellow,  what  those  four  aces  won — 

seventeen  hundred   dollars— all  the  money  these  rascals 

have,  and  enough  to  pay  our  trip  to  New  Orleans  and 

back.     Go  to,  for  shame  I  five  against  one,  and  that  one  a 

youth  !     Do  me  the  favor  to  play  next  with  a  mere  child, 

and  never  pride  yourselves  on  being  the  equal  of  any 

Southern  gentleman  of  any  age.* 

"While  Paul  Rathbun  continued  to  rattle  on  in  this 

manner,   sometimes    addressing  me    and    sometimes    the 

gamblers,  several  gentlemen  came  out  of  their  state-rooms 

and  gathered  around  us.     On  learning  the  true  state  of 

affairs,  they  greeted  with  a  laugh  the  discomfited  villains, 

who,  in  attempting  to  fleece  my  friend,  had  themselves 

been  fleeced  by  him. 

"  Though  at  first  evidently  determined  to  fight  for  their 
12 


134  THE   GAMBLERS  OUTWITTED. 

money,  the  gamblers  soon  became  cowed  by  the  appear- 
ance of  numbers,  gradually  slunk  away,  w^ith  crestfallen 
looks,  and  finally  left  the  boat  at  the  next  landing,  swear- 
ing vengeance. 

"Paul  Rathbun  hugely  enjoyed  what  he  termed  his 
practical  joke,  but  promised  me  he  would  never  attempt 
the  like  again. 

"  Poor  fellow  I  I  believe  he  never  did.  At  New  Or- 
leans he  spent  most  of  his  downward  winnings  in  charity, 
and  was  suddenly  recalled  home  by  a  letter  from  his  fathef> 
announcing  the  illness  of  a  beloved  sister.  He  left  the 
city  a  couple  of  days  before  me,  but  I  arrived  first  at  his 
father's  mansion.  In  fact  he  never  arrived;  and  what 
became  of  him  is  not  certainly  known  to  this  day.  He  had 
a  state-room  to  himself  on  his  upward  trip,  and  one  morn- 
ing he  was  found  missing,  with  blood  on  the  sheet  of  his 
berth.  It  is  supposed  he  was  stabbed  in  his  sleep,  and  his 
body  thrown  into  the  river.  The  murderer  or  murderers 
rifled  his  baggage,  and  probably  robbed  him  of  a  large 
amount  in  money  and  jewels. 

"  But  whether  or  not  his  death  indirectly  arose  through 
revenge  of  any  of  the  parties  who  figured  in  the  scenes  I 
have  described,  is  a  matter  I  have  never  been  able  to 
decide.  All  is  mystery,  and  will  probably  ever  remain  so. 
Peace  to  his  ashes  I" 


^Iflt  m  til  f tMiif* 


"  It  is  a  wild,  glorious  life  for  those  who  love  the  sports 
of  the  chase — the  life  of  the  mounted  hunter  on  the  great 
prairies  of  the  Far  West  I"  enthusiastically  exclaimed  a 
friend  of  mine,  who  had  passed  a  portion  of  his  life  beyond 
what  was  then  known  as  the  borders  of  civilization. 

"But  then  it  has  its  perils  and  unpleasant  passages, 
which  sometimes  make  one  wish  himself  safely  at  home  I'* 
I  ventured  to  reply. 

"True,  we  have  our  storms  as  well  as  sunshine,"  he 
rejoined ;  "but  all  joy  has  its  sorrow,  all  good  has  its  evil, 
all  sweet  has  its  bitter,  else  perhaps  the  first  would  pall. 
Life  is  made  up  of  variety  and  contrast ;  and  so  a  man  has 
more  pleasure  than  pain,  he  is  entitled,  as  things  go  in 
this  world,  to  lay  claim  to  happiness.  Speaking  of  perils, 
though,  by-the-by,  and  unpleasant  passages,  suppose  I  give 
you  a  rather  striking  incident  in  my  chequered  career  ?" 

"By  all  means,"  said  I;  "the  very  favor  I  would  have 

asked — nothing  could  please  me  better." 

"  Well,  then,  as  I  am  one  who  always  likes  to  come  to 

(135) 


136  A  FIGHT  ON  THE  PRAIRIE. 

the  facts,  without  any  tedious  preliminaries,  suppose  I 
jump  at  once  into  the  very  heart  of  my  story  ?" 

"All  right — proceed." 

"Well,  then,"  pursued  my  friend — who,  by  the  way,  was 
a  finely-built,  athletic  fellow,  some  thirty  years  of  age,  and 
one  of  the  best  horsemen  I  ever  saw — "the  incident  I  refer 
to,  occurred  during  a  buffalo  hunt  on  what  is  known  as  the 
great  prairies,  up  near  the  head  waters  of  the  Arkansas. 
A  party  of  eight  of  us  had  opened  our  day's  sport  upon  a 
small  herd  of  buffaloes,  and  had  begun  the  slaughter  in  the 
regular  AVestern  fashion — that  is  to  say,  by  each  singling 
out  his  animal,  dashing  up  alongside  on  his  fiery  steed, 
discharging  his  holster  pistols  into  the  most  vital  part,  and 
so  following  up  the  cow  or  bull  to  its  final  fall  and  death, 
and  then  immediately  skinning  it,  taking  a  few  select 
pieces  for  our  camp  fare,  rolling  up  the  hide,  strapping  it 
to  the  back  of  the  saddle,  mounting  our  horse,  and  dashing 
on  again  as  before,  leaving  the  remainder  of  the  carcass  to 
the  cowardly  coyotes,  or  small  prairie  wolves,  which,  with 
an  instinct  like  that  of  dogs,  seldom  failed  to  follow  in  our 
steps, — we  were  thus  engaged,  I  say,  and  I  had  become 
separated  from  all  of  my  companions  save  one — whose 
animal,  alike  branching  off  from  the  herd,  had  taken  the 
same  direction  as  mine — when  suddenly  we  were  both 
startled  by  the  cry  of  'Indians  1'  and  looking  behind  us,  we 
saw,  far  away,  some  eight  or  ten  mounted  savages,  bearing 


A  FIGHT  ON  THE  PRAIRIE.  137 

down  for  us  with  all  speed,  with  similar  parties  chasing 
our  friends  in  the  distance,  who  were  also  scattered  and 
flying  in  every  direction. 

" '  By  heavens  I  here  is  something  more  than  fun  1'  cried 
young   Summerfield,   my  companion,  in   alarm,   instantly  ~ 
turning  off  from  his  wounded  buffalo,  and   dashing  up 
alongside  of  me.     *  What  shall  we  do,  L  eland — eh  V 

" '  Kun  or  fight,  I  hardly  know  which  !'  said  I,  drawing 
up  my  horse  for  a  momentary  consideration,  and  sweeping 
the  prairie  with  my  eye. 

" '  Let  it  be  a  run,  by  all  means  I'  he  returned,  in  an 
eager,  excited  tone  ;  '  it  is  our  only  chance.' 

"  *  And  what  chance  have  we  then  ?'  said  T,  thought- 
fully. 'These  savages  are  doubtless  better  mounted  than 
we,  and  will  soon  run  us  down ;  and  it  will  only  be  fight 
or  death  at  last — perhaps  both.  Doubtless  if  we  were  to 
dismount,  make  a  kind  of  breastwork  of  our  horses,  and 
stand  firm,  the  savages,  after  a  few  circles  round  us,  a  few 
grand  flourishes,  and  a  fascinating  display  of  their  eques- 
trian skill,  would  leave  us  to  ourselves — especially  if,  with 
a  careful  aim,  we  should  happen  to  unhorse  one  or  two  of 
the  most  daring.  Come  I  what  do  you  say  ?  We  have 
our  rifles^ already  loaded  ;  and  we  shall  have  time  to  load 
our  pistols  also  before  they  get  up ;  and  the  latter  will 
serve  us  even  better  than  the  former  should  it  come  to  a 

close  encounter,' 

12* 


138  A  FIGHT  02^  THE  PRAIRIE. 

" '  I  think  we  can  escape  by  flight,  Leland/  returned 
Summerfield,  in  a  nervous,  agitated  tone ;  '  and  flight  is 
mj  choice.  But  whatever  we  do,  we  must  do  quickly ;  for 
see  I  they  are  coming  up  furiously ;  and  if  we  stand  here 
three  minutes  longer,  it  will  be  too  late  to  choose — there 
will  be  no  alternative.  If  these  were  all,  I  would  remain 
and  abide  the  consequences ;  but  if  we  permit  ourselves  to 
be  surrounded,  there  is  no  knowing  what  moment  the 
others  yonder  may  join  this  party;  and  even  you,  san- 
guine as  you  are,  cannot  hope  to  long  withstand  such 
odds.' 

"  This  last  remark  struck  me  with  force ;  it  would  be 
the  height  of  folly  to  think  of  holding  out  against  a  larger 
party  than  the  one  in  chase  ;  by  flight  we  should  probably 
draw  them  off  from  their  companions,  and  thus  have  them 
to  themselves,  even  if  it  came  to  a  fight  at  last ;  and  so  I 
decided  for  flight. 

"  Our  conversation  had  been  very  rapid,  and  our  halt 
had  not  extended  beyond  a  minute,  during  which  time  I 
had  constantly  employed  myself  in  sweeping  the  broad, 
level  plain  with  my  eyes,  and  considering  the  chances  of  a 
successful  run. 

"Far,  far  as  my  sight  could  reach,  in  every  direction 
save  one,  the  blue  horizon  shut  down  to  the  level  earth — 
the  exception  being  a  black  point  in  the  distance,  not 
unlike  a  small  cloud,  which  I  believed  to  be  a  wooded 


A  FIGHT  ON  THE  PRAIRIE.  1&9 

elevation — one  of  the  lower  ranges  of  the  great  Rocky 
chain,  thrown  forward  like  the  vanguard  of  an  array. 

"  Over  this  plain,  less  than  half  a  mile  distant,  but  in  a 
direction  opposite  to  the  black  point  in  question,  our 
mounted  foes  were  swiftly  advancing,  yelling  like  demons ; 
while  away  to  the  right,  with  horses  and  buffaloes  mingled 
in  strange  confusion,  our  scattered  friends  were  flying  in 
terror,  each  hotly  pursued  by  a  small  band  of  mounted 
savages.  It  was  indeed  a  moment  of  peril,  and  a  scene 
to  make  the  hair  rise  with  excitement,  and  the  blood  to 
course  swiftly  through  the  veins. 

"  '  On  I"  I  shouted — '  to  yonder  distant  wood  I  Our 
lives  may  depend  upon  our  reaching  that  before  our  ene- 
mies.' 

"And  instantly  setting  our  horses'  heads  in  the  proper 
direction,  we  buried  our  rowels  in  their  flanks,  and  bounded 
forward  like  lightning,  the  Indians  yelling  even  more  furi- 
ously as  they  witnessed  the  result  of  our  determination, 
and  pressing  even  more  eagerly  forward  in  pursuit. 

"  Could  we  reach  the  point  at  which  we  aimed  in 
advance  of  our  pursuers  ?  It  was  a  long  distance — many 
a  long  league ;  but  then  our  horses  were  comparatively 
fresh ;  and  though  not,  perhaps,  all  things  being  equal, 
of  the  same  speed  and  bottom  as  those  of  our  foes, 
yet  sufficiently  so,  with  the  start  we  had,  to  give  us 
hope. 


140  A  FIGHT  ON  THE  PRAIRIE. 

"  'At  all  events,'  said  I,  'we  can  shoot  as  quick,  and  as 
far,  and  as  certain  as  the  best  of  them.' 

"  'But  not  so  many  times, — for  they  outnumber  us  four 
to  one  I'  returned  my  companion,  who  seemed  more  alarmed 
than  it  pleased  me  to  perceive. 

"  '  But  once  for  each  mark  will  do,'  I  rejoined  ;  '  and  if 
we  find  them  gaining  on  us,  it  must  be  tried.  These 
savages  are  a  cowardly  pack,  whenever  they  see  certain 
death  before  them ;  and  my  word  for  it,  if  we  can  draw 
them  away  from  the  main  body,  and  send  a  couple  to  their 
master,  the  rest  will  leave  us  to  ourselves.  Meantime  let 
us  load  our  pistols,  and  be  prepared  to  take  advantage  of 
all  the  chances.' 

"Accordingly,  casting  our  bridle-reins  over  the  high 
pommels  of  our  saddles,  we  proceeded  to  put  all  our 
weapons  in  order,  still  spurring  forward  and  keeping  an 
eye  to  our  enemies,  who  were  pressing  rapidly  on,  almost 
in  a  body,  and,  as  I  fancied,  gaining  on  us  slightly. 

"  We  each  had  a  brace  of  holster  pistols,  which  would 
carry  a  large  ball  for  the  distance  of  thirty  or  forty  yards, 
with  the  trueness  and  almost  the  force  of  a  rifle ;  and 
having  loaded  these,  reprimed  our  rifles,  loosened  our 
knives,  and  thus  seen  every  thing  in  order,  and  well  dis- 
posed for  action,  we  somewhat  quietly  settled  down,  and 
gave  our  whole  attention  to  the  race.  .< 

"  On,  on,  we  flew !  our  gallant  animals  straining  every 


A  FIGHT  ON  THE    PRAIRIE.  141 

nerve,  doing  their  duty  nobly,  and  seeming  as  it  were  to 
take  part  in  our  hopes  and  our  fears ;  and  on  came  our 
pursuers,  at  the  very  top  of  their  speed,  eager  for  our 
destruction,  and  now  and  then  causing  us  to  thrill 
strangely  with  their  fierce,  demoniacal  yells. 

"  On,  on,  we  sped — minute  after  minute — mile  after 
mile ;  the  dark  spot,  the  haven  of  our  hopes,  rising  a  little 
to  our  view,  but  still  seeming  interminably  distant ;  and 
our  savage  pursuers  gaining  on  us  perceptibly,  and  seem- 
ing to  yell  more  triumphantly  as  they  grew  more  certain 
of  securing  their  victims. 

"  '  Oh,  my  God  I  we  are  lost,  Leland  I'  cried  poor  Sura- 
merfield,  looking  around  in  horror.  'Already  the  savages 
have  shortened  the  distance  one-half  I  and  they  will  cer- 
tainly be  upon  us  before  we  can  reach  yonder  wood,  or 
even  bring  it  fairly  into  view.  See  !  Leland,  see  I  our 
poor  horses  are  blowing  and  foaming  even  now — while 
those  of  our  blood-thirsty  pursuers  seem  almost  as  fresh  as 
when  we  started.  We  can  do  no  more ;  and  an  hour,  or 
even  half  an  hour,  will  bring  them  up  to  us.  Ha  I  those 
yells  again  1  those  horrid  yells  I  they  know  we  are  at  their 
mercy  now!  And  such  a  death  I  shot  down — butchered  in 
the  very  prime  of  manhood — our  mutilated  bodies  left  to 
the  ravenous  wolves — our  fates  for  ever  unknown  to  our 
friends — oh,  God  1  it  is  terrible  !  terrible  I' 

"  '  But  why  talk  or  think  of  dying,  with  so  many  chances 


1^2  A  FIGHT  OX  THE  PRAIRIE. 

of  life  before  us  ?'  cried  I,  roused  to  something  like  anger 
bv  what  I  considered  the  paltry  fears  of  my  companion. 
'Cowards  are  ever  dying  —  the  brave  man  falls  but 
once.' 

"  '  Oh,  Leland/  replied  Summerfield,  turning  upon  me 
the  most  wretched,  ghastly,  wo-be-gone  countenance  I  ever 
beheld — '  do  not  blame  me  for  what  I  cannot  help  I  A 
horrible  presentiment  is  on  me,  that  my  hour  is  at  hand ; 
and  I  have  that  to  live  for  which  makes  life  desirable  ;  and 
my  wandering  thoughts  have  taken  in  the  misery  my  friends 
will  suffer  when  they  shall  discover  that  time  brings  not  the 
wanderer  back.' 

*' '  Pshaw  1'  returned  I,  sharply,  though  not  a  little 
touched  by  his  singular  appearance  and  the  peculiar 
melancholy  of  his  tone ;  *  let  us  think  of  any  thing  now 
rather  than  the  sentiment  of  a  love-sick  swain  or  a  school- 
girl 1  With  such  fancies  in  your  head,  the  savages  will 
kill  you,  sure  enough ;  but  if  you  will  only  be  the  man  I 
have  always  taken  you  for,  you  will  live  to  go  back  and 
tell  your  own  story.' 

"  *  How  can  we  escape — what  can  we  do  ?'  he  dejectedly 
inquired. 

"  '  Fight  I '  said  I — 'just  what  I  intended  to  do  in  the 
first  place.  Our  foes  are  gaining  on  us,  as  you  say  ;  we 
cannot  outrun  them  ;  there  is  no  alternative.  But  we  have 
drawn  them  too  far  from  the  main  body  for  them  to  get 


V       A   FIGHT  ON  THE    PRAIRIE.  143 

assistance ;  and  now,  if  we  act  quickly,  in  concert,  and  with 
determination,  the  day  may  be  our  own.^ 

" '  Tours  it  may  be,  Leland — but  not  mine  I'  he  rejoined ; 
'for  I  know  I  shall  not  survive.  However,  do  as  you 
think  best,  and  I  will  stand  by  you  while  I  do  live.* 

"  *  See  I'  said  I ;  *  there  are  two  of  our  pursuers  already 
some  rods  in  advance  of  the  others.  Let  us  slack  up 
gradually — so  that  they  may  suppose  they  are  overtaking 
us  from  our  exhaustion — and,  when  near  enough  to  make 
our  aim  sure,  wheel  suddenly  and  try  our  marksmenship.' 

*"  I  am  ready,'  replied  my  companion,  with  a  melancholy 
shake  of  his  head. 

"  We  continued  on  about  a  mile  further,  by  which  time 
the  foremost  of  our  pursuers  were  yelling  fiercely  within 
the  distance  of  a  hundred  yards. 

"  *  Now  is  our  time  I'  cried  I.  '  Rifles  ready  1 — halt  I — 
wheel ! — fire  I' 

As  the  words  were  uttered,  each  was  acted  upon  with 
promptness  and  decision,  and  at  the  last  our  pieces  spoke 
together. 

"We  were  both  good  marksmen,  and  had  long  prac- 
tised the  art  of  shooting  on  horseback,  even  when  under 
full  headway ;  so  that  the  result  astonished  us  less,  prob- 
ably, than  it  did  the  savages  ;  who,  not  aware  of  our  inten- 
tions, were  not  prepared  for  so  sudden  a  shot.  The  one 
I  had  selected  for  my  mark  immediately  fell  from  his  beast. 


144  A  FIGHT  O^"  THE   PRAIRIE. 

with  a  loud  yell  of  rage  and  pain ;  but  my  companif^n, 
being  not  so  sure  in  his  aim,  merely  lodged  his  ball  in  the 
brain  of  the  other's  horse.  The  animal  dropped  suddenly, 
and  would  probably  have  have  seriously  injured  any  rider 
less  expert  than  his  own  ;  but  the  agile  savage  cleared  his 
back  before  he  touched  the  ground,  and  immediately  ran 
howling  back  to  his  advancing  comrades. 

"  Fearfully  wild  and  savage  were  the  yells  with  which 
the  Indians  greeted  our  sudden  display  of  heroism  ;  and 
quickly  spreading  out  on  either  side,  they  began  to  circle 
round  us— bending  over,  keeping  their  persons  concealed 
behind  their  horses,  and  letting  fly  their  arrows  from  under 
the  necks  of  their  rushing  animals. 

"  I  now  saw  there  would  be  little  chance  for  us,  if  we 
dismounted,  as  we  could  not  guard  ourselves  on  all  sides  ; 
and  so  telling  Summerfield  to  load  up  as  quick  as  possible, 
and  then  take  a  better  sight  than  before,  I  proceded  to  do 
the  same — we  keeping  our  enemies  at  a  distance,  mean- 
while, by  a  display  of  our  pistols — and  occasionally  dodging 
our  heads  as  an  arrow  whistled  closer  than  usual  past  our  ears. 

"  Just  as  we  had  succeeded  in  getting  our  rifles  loaded, 
primed,  and  brought  to  our  shoulders,  ready  for  the  first 
certain  mark  that  should  offer,  one  daring  fellow  came 
swooping  round  on  the  side  of  my  companion.  The  next 
moment  there  was  a  flash,  a  crack,  and  the  twang  of  a  bow; 
and  both  marksmen  fell ;  the  Indian  howling  and  rolling 


A  FIGHT  ON  THE    PRAIRIE.  145 

in  the  dust — poor   Summerfield  silently,  alas  !    with   an 
arrow  drove  through  his  brain  between  his  eyes. 

**  I  saw  at  once  that  he  was  killed — that  his  presentiment 
had  proved  too  real — that  I  could  no  longer  be  of  any  ser- 
vice to  him — and  instantly  I  resolved  to  escape  upon  the 
horse  of  the  Indian  I  had  shot,  which  was  still  running  at 
large  between  me  and  my  foes. 

*'  I  had  reserved  my  fire,  and  the  savages  knew  it ;  and, 
warned  by  what  had  occurred,  they  took  care  to  give  me  a 
wide  berth — though  still  circling  round,  and  sending  their 
arrows  from  a  distance  ;  and  suddenly  spurring  my  horse 
forward,  my  foes  retreating  as  I  advanced,  I  was  soon  by 
the  side  of  the  animal  I  sought.  Grasping  his  halter,  I 
threw  myself  upon  his  back ;  and  the  next  moment  I  was 
dashing  swiftly  across  the  plain — too  swiftly  for  pursuit — 
to  the  utter  chagrin  of  my  enemies,  who  could  only  impo- 
tently  howl  forth  their  rage  at  the  loss  of  their  best  racer 
and  the  foe  they  had  counted  as  a  victim.  When  fairly 
clear  of  them,  I  turned — gave  a  loud  yell  of  triumph — fired 
my  rifle  in  defiance — and  then  sped  onward  like  the  wind. 

"  At  nightfall  I  reach  Fort  Bent,  where  I  found  two  of 
my  companions,  who  reported  all  the  rest  killed.  But  the 
next  day,  one  by  one,  the  others  dropped  in — all  save  poor 
Summerfield — the  only  victim  of  that  day's  chase — to 
whose  memory  we  all  sadly  paid  the  tribute  due  to  a  com- 
panion and  a  friend." 

13 


'%u  %xIm%m  iittfL 


Some  years  ago,  when  horse  thieves,  negro  stealers, 
gamblers,  id  est  omne  genus,  were  much  more  common  in 
the  Arkansas  country  than  they  are  to-day,  a  party  of  six 
or  eight  borderers  were  one  cool  evening  in  November 
collected  around  the  bar-room  fire  of  the  Jefferson  House, 
in  a  place  well  known,  but  which  it  suits  our  purpose  not 
to  name.  They  were  rather  a  rough-looking  set  of  fellows, 
take  them  all  in  all ;  and  at  the  moment  we  introduce 
them,  were  attentively  listening  to  the  wonderful  exploits 
of  one  Kelser,  who  was  known  in  those  parts  as  the  leader 
of  a  gang  of  bullying  scoundrels — though  the  persons  to 
whom  he  was  talking,  being  comparative  strangers,  per- 
mitted him  the  rare  enjoyment  of  telling  his  story,  spread- 
ing his  fame,  and  making  himself  a  hero  in  a  new  quarter. 

Winding  up  the  detail  of  his  sixth  bloody  duel  and 
rencounter  with  an  oath,  he  added,  by  way  of  a  climax : 

*'  I'm  one  of  them  as  is  never  afeard  of  anything— white, 
black,  or  red — and  all  I  want  is,  (displaying  the  hilt  of  his 

(ue) 


AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL.  147 

Bowie-knife,)  for  anybody  to  show  me  the  fellow  as  says  I 
is." 

As  he  spoke,  he  straightened  himself  up,  bent  his  round, 
bullet-head  forward,  and  brought  his  face,  with  its  pug 
nose,  thin,  sneering  lips,  and  small,  black,  somewhat 
bloodshot  eyes,  to  bear  upon  each  of  those  present. 

No  one  made  any  answer ;  and  each  eye,  if  it  did  not 
quail,  at  least  fell  before  the  contemptuous  glance  of  the 
braggadocio. 

"Yes,"  he  repeated,  with  another  oath,  "I'm  one  of 
them  as  is  never  afeard  of  anything,  as  I  said  afore ;  and 
to  prove  it,  I'll  tell  ye  of  my  fight  with  Dexter — Rash 
Dexter,  as  we  used  to  call  him." 

And  then,  with  the  air  of  one  perfectly  satisfied  that  he 
was  a  hero,  which  no  man  dared  dispute,  he  was  proceed- 
ing with  his  story,  when  a  tall,  slender  individual,  in  the 
dress  of  a  Northern  traveler,  somewhat  dusty,  and  with  a 
pair  of  saddle-bags  thrown  across  his  arm,  quietly  entered 
the  inn. 

Approaching  the  bar — whither  the  landlord,  who  was 
one  of  the  party  at  the  fire,  immediately  repaired — the 
stranger  mildly  inquired  if  he  could  be  entertained  for  the 
night. 

"  Certainly,  sir,"  returned  Boniface,  with  a  cheerful  air. 
"  A  horse,  I  reckon,  sir  ?" 

The  traveler  nodded ;  and  while  he  proceeded  to  divest 


^.**»- 


148  /  AN   ARKANSAS   DUEL. 

himself  of  his  overcoat,  and  deposit  his  traveling  equip- 
ments with  the  host,  the  latter  called  to  a  black  servant, 
and  ordered  him  to  attend  to  the  gentleman's  beast. 

"  Supper,  sir  ?"  pursued  the  landlord,  with  an  eye  to 
business. 

Again  the  traveler  nodded  ;  and  perceiving  the  fire  was 
surrounded  by  the  party  already  mentioned,  and  evidently 
not  wishing  to  intrude  himself  among  strangers,  he  quietly 
took  his  seat  by  a  table  near  the  wall. 

Meantime  he  had  not  escaped  notice — as  no  new-comer 
in  such  a  place  does ;  but  while  most  of  the  company 
scanned  him  somewhat  furtively,  Kelser,  the  egotistical 
hero  of  his  own  bloody  exploits,  angered  by  the  interrup- 
tion, stopped  his  narration  and  regarded  him  with  a  savage 
Bcowl. 

"  Another Yankee — I'll  bet  high  on't  I"  he  said,  in 

a  sneering,  grating  tone,  intended  to  disconcert,  irritate, 
and  insult  the  traveler. 

The  latter,  however,  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of  the 
remark;  but  turning  to  the  table,  upon  which  there 
chanced  to  be  lying  an  old  paper,  he  pickeij  it  up,  as  it 
were  mechanically,  and  soon  appeared  to  be  deeply  ab- 
sorbed in  its  contents. 

This  quiet,  inoffensive  proceeding  served  to  irritate  the 
ruffian  still  more ;  but  contenting  himself  for  the  time  by 
muttering  something  about  all  Yankees  being  cowards,  he 


AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL.  149 

turned  to  the  others,  and  proceeded  with  his  story — 
speaking  somewhat  louder  than  usual — especially  when 
he  came  to  the  bloody  details  of  his  narrative — as  if  to 
arrest  the  attention  of  the  stranger,  and  impress  him  un- 
favorably. 

Finding  the  latter  was  not  in  the  least  disturbed,  how- 
ever, Kelser  closed  with  a  tremendous  oath ;  and  then, 
turning  to  the  landlord,  who  had  once  more  joined  the 
party,  he  inquired,  in  a  loud  tone  if  he  thought  there  were 
any  "  cussed  thieves  amongst  'em  from  abroad  ?" 

"  Hush  1"  returned  the  host,  in  a  low,  cautious  tone ; 
"don't  go  for  to  make  a  muss  here,  I  beg  of  you — for  such 
things  ruin  a  man's  house  !" 

"  Do  you  want  to  take  up  on  that  fellow's  side  ?" 
sneered  the  bully,  fixing  his  black,  snaky  eyes  upon  the 
host,  with  an  expression  that  made  the  latter  quail. 

"Oh,  no,  Kelser— I  don't  want  to  take  anything  up; 
and  so  I  beg  you  won't  say  nothing  to  him.  Come  !  let's 
take  a  drink  all  round,  and  call  it  quits." 

"  In  course  we'll  take  a  drink,"  returned  the  other,  with 
a  coarse  laugh ;  "  and  as  it's  to  be  all  round,  why,  we'll 
have  it  all  round." 

Saying  this,  and  rising  as  he  spoke,  he  walked  over  to 
the  inoffensive  traveler,  with  a  swaggering  air,  and, 
slapping  him  somewhat  heavily  on  the  shoulder,  said, 
roughly  : 

18* 


150  AN  AKKANSAS  DUEL. 

"How  d'ye  do,  stranger?" 

The  man  looked  up  with  something  like  a  start,  and  dis- 
played features  in  striking  contrast  with  those  of  his  inter- 
rogator. He  seemed  about  five-and-twenty  years  of  age — 
had  a  smooth,  broad,  high  forehead — a  rather  Grecian 
slightly  effeminate,  and  almost  beardless  face, — and  mild, 
soft,  pleasant  blue  eyes — the  general  expression  of  the 
whole  countenance  denoting  one  of  a  naturally  timid, 
retiring,  and  unobtrusive  disposition.  Fixing  his  eyes  upon 
the  bully — rather  with  the  air  of  one  who  did  not  exactly 
comprehend  the  cause  of  being  so  rudely  disturbed,  than 
with  any  thing  like  anger  or  resentment  at  the  harsh, 
unceremonious  interruption— he  seemed  to  wait  for  the 
latter  to  volunteer  some  explanation  of  his  uncivil  pro- 
ceeding. 

"  I  said,  how  d'ye  do,  stranger  ?"  repeated  Kelser ;  "  but 
you  don't  seem  to  understand  the  civil  thing." 

At  this  the  crowd,  in  expectation  of  a  quarrel,  at 
once  started  up  and  silently  gathered  around  the  bully 
and  the  traveller.  This  seemed  to  startle  the  latter  a 
little  ;  and  glancing  quickly  from  one  to  the  other,  he 
replied :  ,  - 

"  I  am  very  well,  if  that  is  what  yon  wish  to  know ;  but 
really  I  do  not  comprehend  why  you  should  be  so  solici- 
tous about  my  health." 

"  There's  a  great  many  things  that  you Yankees 


AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL.  151 

don't  comprehend  I"  rejoined  Kelser,  witTi  a  chuckling 
laugh. 

"  What  does  this  mean,  gentlemen  ?"  inquired  the 
traveler,  turning  a  little  pale— his  mild,  blue  eye  beginning 
to  gleam  with  a  strange,  peculiar  light — at  the  same  time 
rising  and  glancing  from  one  to  the  other,  till  his  gazo 
rested  upon  the  troubled  visage  of  his  host.  "  What  have 
I  done  that  any  one  here  should  seek  to  insult  me  ?  Do 
you  permit  this,  sir  ?"  he  added,  addressing  the  innkeeper. 

"  He  can't  help  himself,"  interposed  the  bully.  "  If 
there's  any  body  as  wants  to  insult  you,  it's  me ;  and  Bill 
Kelser  always  does  what-  he  likes — any  where,  and  with 
any  body." 

"  And  why  do  you  seek  to  quarrel  with  a  man  that 
never  saw  or  exchanged  a  word  with  you  before  ?"  quietly 
asked  the  stranger,  his  lips  slightly  quivering,  either  with 
fear  or  suppressed  anger — a  soft  glow  diffusing  itself  over 
his  whole  face — and  the  pupils  of  his  eyes  seeming  to 
expand,  and  grow  dark,  and  gleam  even  more  strangely 
than  before. 

"  Because  I  hate  all  you  cussed  Yankees ;  and  whenever 
1  sees  one  of  your  tribe,  I  always  feel  like  cutting  his  heart 
out  I  for  I  am  one  of  them  as  never  knowed  what  it  was 
to  fear  eyther  man  or  devil !" 

"  Come  1"  interposed  the  landlord,  taking  the  bully  by 
the  arm — "  we  was  going  to  take  a  drink,  you  know !" 


152  AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL. 

"  Yes,  I'm  in  for  that,  too  I"  said  Kelser ;  "  always  good 
at  eyther  a  drink  or  a  fight,  I  am.  You  hear,  stranger  ?" 
he  continued,  taking  hold  of  the  latter's  arm  somewhat 
roughly.  "  You  hear,  don't  you  ?  We're  going  to  take  a 
drink  with  the  landlord ;  and  if  you  can  prove  you're  a 
decent  white  man,  we'll  honor  you  by  taking  another  with 
you  afterwards.'' 

"  I  shall  have  no  objection  to  treat,  if  the  gentleman  here 
think  I  ought  to  do  so,"  returned  the  traveler,  drawing 
himself  up  with  dignified  firmness,  and  speaking  in  a  more 
positive  manner  than  he  had  yet  done  ;  "but  as  for  drink- 
ing myself,  that  is  something  I  never  do." 

Nothing  at  that  moment  could  have  pleased  the  bully 
better  than  to  hear  the  stranger  refuse  to  drink ;  for  he 
had  long  since  resolved  upon  a  quarrel  with  him  ;  first, 
from  natural  malice;  secondly,  because  he  believed  him 
ene  to  be  easily  disposed  of;  and  thirdly,  because  he  might 
thus  make  a  grand  display  of  his  fighting  qualities,  with 
little  or  no  risk  to  himself — a  very  important  consideration, 
when  we  bear  in  mind  that  all  such  characters  are  arrant 
cowards  at  heart. 

"  So  you  don't  drink,  eh  ?"  he  said  to  the  stranger. 
*'  D'ye  hear  that,  gentlemen  ?"  appealing  to  the  crowd. 
"  Now  every  body  round  here  has  to  drink  or  fight  I  And 
80  (walking  up  to  the  traveler)  you've  got  to  do  one  or 
t'other — which  shall  it  be  ?" 


AN  ARKANSAS   DUEL.  153 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  do  either,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but  drink 
I  will  not  I" 

"Then  fight  you  shall  I"  cried  the  other,  closing  the  sen- 
tence with  a  wicked  oath,  and  at  the  same  time  laying  his 
hand  upon  the  hilt  of  his  Bowie  knife,  and  partly  drawing 
it  from  its  sheath. 

*'  Do  you  intend  to  murder  me  ?  or  give  me  a  chance  for 
my  life  ?"  inquired  ^e  stranger,  with  a  coolness  that  aston- 
ished those  who,  looking  upon  his  fine,  delicate  features, 
and  slender  figure,  expected  to  see  him  shrink  back  in 
alarm  and  dismay. 

"Give  you  a  chance,  in  course  I"  retunied  the  bully,  in 
a  less  confident  tone— for  he  too  had  expected  to  see  the 
other  succumb  at  once. 

"Do  you  challenge  me  to  a  fair  combat?"  inquired  the 
other.  ,   ' 

In  course  I  does,"  blustered   Kelser;  "we  don't  do 
nothing  else,  in  this  country,  but  the  fair  thing." 

The  affair  now  began  to  look  serious. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  the  traveler,  with  a  polite  bow  to  the 
company  in  general,  "you  know  how  quietly  I  came  in 
here,  and  how  inoffensively  I  conducted  myself  afterwards  ; 
and  you  have  seen  how  this  man  has  ventured  beyond  all 
rules  of  good  breeding,  and  stepped  out  of  his  way  to  insult 
and  fix  a  quarrel  upon  me.  Now,  then,  as  I  am  a  stranger 
here — though  one  who  has  always  heard  much  of  Southern 


■154  AN  ARKANSAS   DUEL. 

chivalry — I  wish  to  know  how  many  of  you  will  agree  to 
stand  by  and  see  fair  play  ?" 

"All  I  all  of  us  I"  was  the  almost  simultaneous  response. 
"You  shall  have  fair  play,  stranger  I" 

The  bully  turned  slightly  pale,  and  seemed  more  dis- 
composed and  uneasy. 

"I  thank  you,  gentlemen,  for  convincing  me,  by  your 
offer,  that  you  are  governed  by  justj^e  and  honor  I"  pur- 
sued the  traveler ;  "  and  now  I  will  prove  to  you  that  this 
man  is  a  cowardly  braggadocio,  or  else  one  of  us  shall  not 
quit  this  place  alive  I  It  is  understood  that  I  am  chal- 
lenged to  a  single  fight,  is  it  not  ?" 

There  was  a  general  affirmative  response 

"  The  challenged  party,  I  believe,  has  the  choice  of 
weapons,  time,  and  place  ?" 

Another  affirmative  response — the  bully  looking  still 
paler  and  more  anxious. 

"Well,  then,  gentlemen,  not  being  handy  with  the 
Bowie  knife,  and  wishing  an  equal  chance  for  life,  I  pro- 
pose to  leave  the  result  to  fate,  and  so  test  the  courage  of 
my  opponent.  Any  man  can  stand  up  for  a  fight,  if  he 
knows  he  has  the  best  of  it — but  only  true  courage  can 
coolly  face  uncertainty — and  my  insulter  boasts  of  fearing 
nothing.  My  proposition  is  this :  Let  two  pistols  be 
selected — one  be  loaded — and  both  be  concealed  under  a 
cloth  upon  this  table.     Then  my  fighting  friend  and  my- 


AN  AEKANSAS  DUEL.  155 

self  shall  draw  one  by  lot,  point  the  drawn  one  at  the 
heart  of  his  foe,  and  pull  the  trigger — the  unarmed  one 
standing  firm,  and  receiving  the  charge  or  not  as  Heaven 
shall  will  I     Is  not  this  fair  ?" 

"Perfectly  fair  I"  coincided  all  except  Kelser,  who 
demurred,  and  swore  that  nobody  but  a  Yankee  would 
ever  have  thought  of  such  a  heathenish  way  of  doing 
business. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you  he  was  a  coward — this  fellow — who 
a  few  minutes  ago  feared  neither  man  nor  devil  ?"  sneered 
the  stranger,  thus  drawiiig  a  laugh  from  the  company, 
who  now  seemed  to  be  all  on  his  side. 

The  landlord  now  objected  to  the  affair  taking  place  in 
his  house — but  on  one  of  the  company  taking  him  aside, 
and  whispering  in  his  ear,  he  made  no  further  opposition. 

Accordingly,  Kelser  reluctantly  consenting,  one  was 
chosen  to  prepare  the  pistols,  which  were  immediately 
produced ;  and  in  less  than  ten  minutes  they  were  placed 
under  a  cloth  upon  the  table. 

"  I  waive  all  right  to  the  first  choice,"  said  the  stranger, 
as  he  and  Kelser  were  brought  face  to  face  in  their  proper 
positions. 

The  bully,  who  was  really  very  much  alarmed — and  who 
showed  it  in  his  pale  face,  trembling  limbs,  and  quiver- 
ing muscles — at  once  seemed  to  brighten  at  this  conces- 
sion ;  and  thrusting  his  hand  under  the  cloth,  he  drew  forth 


156  AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL. 

one  of  the  weapons,  presented  it  at  the   breast  of  the 
other,  and  pulled  the  trigger. 

It  did  not  fire ;  but  the  stranger,  who  knew  not  that 
it  was  unloaded,  neither  blanched  nor  changed  expres- 
sion. The  crowd  applauded,  and  the  bully  grew  ghastly 
pale. 

"  It  is  my  turn  now  1"  said  the  traveler,  in  a  quiet,  deter- 
mined tone,  fixing  his  blue  eyes  steadily  upon  the  cowering 
form  of  Kelser. 

This  was  more  than  the  latter  could  stand. 

"  No,  I'll  be  if  it  is  !"  he  shouted ;  and  instantly 

drawing  the  other  pistol,  he  presented  it,  and  pulled  the 
trigger  also. 

But  with  a  like  result — for  neither  pistol  was  loaded— 
the  company  having  secretly  resolved  to  test  the  courage 
of  both  without  bloodshed. 

Throwing  down  the  pistol  with  a  bitter  curse,  amid  a 
universal  cry  of  "  Shame  I  shame  I"  Kelser  whipped  out 
his  knife,  and  made  a  rush  for  his  antagonist.  But  the 
latter,  gliding  quickly  around  the  table,  suddenly  stopped, 
and  exclaimed ; 

*'  Three  times  at  my  life — and  now  once  at  yours  !" 

And  with  these  ominous  words  he  raised  his  arm 
quickly,  the  next  instant  there  was  a  flash,  a  crack,  and 
the  bully  fell  heavily  forward,  shot  through  the  brain. 

The  verdict  of  the  jury,  who  sat  upon  the  case,  was  justi- 


AN  ARKANSAS  DUEL.  157 

fiable  homicide — and  the  blue-eyed  stranger  resumed  his 
journey  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

Would  you  know  who  he  is  ?  If  we  named  him,  we 
should  name  one  who  now  holds  a  high  official  position; 
and  for  many  reasons  we  prefer  he  should  be  known  only 
by  those  who  are  already  cognizant  of  the  incident  we 
have  recorded. 

\ 


illf    l0ili0ill    ^lll^. 


A  NUMBER  of  years  ago,  a  man  by  the  name  of  Wallace, 
of  Scotch  descent,  emigrated  to  Texas,  and  settled  at  a 
small  inland  village.  His  family  consisted  of  himself, 
wife,  daughter,  and  servant.  This  daughter,  an  only 
child,  was  then  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  very 
beautiful — of  a  graceful  figure,  regular  features,  dark  hair, 
and  bright,  merry,  sparkling  black  eyes.  She  had  received 
a  good  education,  was  well  accomplished,  and  soon  became 
the  belle  of  the  place.  She  had  one  fault,  however — a 
fault  common  to  most  pretty  women — she  was  a  coquette. 

Among  her  numerous  admirers  was  a  man  some  thirty 

years  of  age — tall,  dark,  and  sinister  of  aspect — of  whom 

report  did  not  speak  altogether  favorably.     He  had  come 

to  the  place  a  short  time  subsequently  to  the  settlement  of 

Mr.  Wallace,  and  located  himself  at  the  village  inn,  where 

he  gave  out  that  he  was  a  man  of  wealth.     Nothing  was 

known  of  his  history,  and  there  were  none  who  could  say 

he  was  not  what  he  represented  himself;  but  there  were 

many  who  believed,  for  various  reasons,  that  he  was  a  pro- 
(158) 


THE  POISONED  BRIDE.  159 

fessional  gambler.  He  seemed  to  have  plenty  of  money, 
and,  so  far  as  could  be  seen,  conducted  himself  in  an 
upright  and  honorable  manner ;  but  still  he  was  not  liked  ; 
there  was  something  too  stern  and  forbidding  in  the  man 
to  make  him  popular  with  the  people  around ;  and  hence 
he  was  regarded  with  suspicion  and  distrust,  and  many 
stories  were  set  afloat  derogatory  to  his  moral  character. 
James  Yaughan,  for  so  he  gave  his  name,  seemed  not  in 
the  least  disturbed  by  these  evil  reports,  but  continued  to 
conduct  himself  as  if  he  believed  that  all  were  satisfied 
with  the  report  which  he  gave  of  himself. 

How  it  was  that  he  first  became  acquainted  with  Helen 
Wallace,  was  not  known  to  the  gossiping  portion  of  the 
village  ;  but  they  were  suddenly  surprised  to  find  him 
received  at  the  dwelling  of  her  father  as  a  welcome  guest ; 
and  it  was  soon  rumored  that  he  was  treated  by  Helen 
herself  with  marked  favor. 

Time  passed  on — six  months  glided  away — and  still 
Yaughan  remained  at  his  old  quarters ;  and  still  his  visits 
to  the  house  of  Mr.  Wallace  continued,  gradually  increas- 
ing in  frequency,  until  it  was  known  that  scarcely  a  day 
passed  without  a  meeting  between  him  and  Helen. 

Meantime  there  were  many  other  gentlemen  who  called 
to  see  her,  and  whom  she  received  with  polite  courtesy ; 
but  Yaughan,  it  at  length  became  whispered  about,  was 
the  favored  suitor.     She  did  not  deny  herself  to  any ;  but 


160  THE   POISONED  BRIDE. 

he,  as  a  general  tiling,  was  her  escort  wherever  she  went. 
He  frequently  rode  out  with  her  alone,  and  almost  invari- 
ably accompanied  her  to  all  the  balls,  pic-nics,  and  parties 
in  the  vicinity. 

This  finally  settled  the  matter  in  the  minds  of  many; 
and  it  was  not  strange  that  a  report  should  go  abroad, 
whether  true  or  false,  that  the  parties  were  engaged  to 
each  other  for  the  journey  of  life.  This  Yaughan  himself 
did  not  contradict,  except  in  a  laughing  way,  which  only 
tended  the  more  strongly  to  convince  the  others  of  the 
truth  of  their  conjectures. 

But  the  persons  who  had  made  such  wonderful  predic- 
tions concerning  the  future  of  Helen  Wallace,  were  soon 
destined  to  meet  another  surprise,  which  did  much  to 
shake  their  faith  in  their  own  foreknowledge  of  events  ;  for 
one  morning  it  was  suddenly  discovered,  and  rapidly 
spread  abroad  to  all  concerned,  that  James  Yaughan,  the 
still  unknown  and  unpopular  stranger,  had  disappeared  as 
mysteriously  as  he  came. 

Eager  and  earnest  were  the  inquiries  set  on  foot,  to 
know  what  had  become  of  him.  None  could  tell.  The 
landlord  of  the  inn,  on  being  questioned,  declared  that  he 
had  settled  his  account  in  good  currency,  and  had  stated 
that  business  required  his  absence — beyond  which  he  knew 
nothing — except  that  he  had  departed  on  foot,  in  the 
night,  ostensibly  for  a  neighboring  town,  to  take  a  public 


THE   POISONED    liKlDK.  IT;! 

conve3'ance  for  parts  unknown.  The  AVallaces  conld  give 
no  additional  information ;  and  Helen  herself  laughingly 
declared  that  she  was  not  his  keeper,  and  knew  not  for  a 
certainty  that  he  would  ever  return. 

Some  few  of  the  more  wonder-seeking  gossips  undertook 
to  raise  an  excitement,  by  stating  that  he  had  probably 
been  secretly  <iealt  with,  and  that  his  body  might  sometime 
or  other  mysteriously  come  to  light ;  but  even  this  suppo- 
sition, greatly  to  their  chagrin,  was  speedily  destroyed,  by 
sending  parties  to  the  town  in  question,  where  it  was 
found  that  James  Yaughan  mortal,  and  not  James 
Yaughan's  ghost,  had  stipulated  for  a  conveyance,  and 
had  taken  bodily  passage  to  Nacogdoches.  This  was  all 
that  could  be  gleaned,  and  all  that  could  be  known  con- 
cerning the  man  who  had  been  so  much  talked  about ;  and 
the  rest,  being  simply  conjecture,  soon  died  out  a  natural 
death. 

Three  months  more  passed  away,  and  Helen  Wallace 

was  found  to  be  just  as  gay  and  lively  as  ever — the  only 

difference  to  note  being,  that  she  now  had  more  suitors 

than  before.    Among  these  latter  there  was  soon  numbered 

one,  supposed  to  be  more  of  a  favorite  than  the  others,  and 

who,  at  the  time  of  Yaughan's  departure,  was  not  known 

in  the  village.     This  was  a  young  man,  some  five-and- 

twenty  years  of  age,  of  a  light  complexion,  prepossessing 

appearance,   and   agreeable   manners,    who   had    recently 

14* 


162  THE   POISONED  BRIDE. 

come  into  the  place  and  opened  a.  shop  for  trade.  In  that 
little  village  he  was  dignified  by  the  title  of  merchant,  and 
was  supposed  to  be  well-to-do  in  the  world,  if  not  abso- 
lutely wealthy. 

Henry  Cleaveland  was  a  very  different  personage  from, 
his  supposed  rival,  and  made  himself  popular  with  all 
classes.  He,  like  all  the  rest,  appeared  to  be  smitten  with 
the  charms  of  the  gay  Helen ;  and  this  time  the  interested 
gossips  declared  that  he  ought  to  be  the  favorite  suitor,  and 
did  all  in  their  power  to  bring  about  "  the  consummation  so 
devoutly  to  be  wished;"  and  apparently  with  success;  for 
in  a  few  months  the  report  went  abroad  that  he  and  Helen 
were  engaged. 

He  had  now  become  as  attentive  as  his  absent  rival  had 
ever  been ;  and  at  length  Helen  herself  announced  that  he 
was  the  chosen  one,  and  that  a  certain  day,  sometime  yet 
in  the  future,  was  fixed  upon  for  the  wedding.  This  was 
confirmed  by  her  own  preparations  for  the  great  event,  and 
it  was  generally  believed  that  the  wedding  would  be  a  bril- 
liant affair. 

Not  to  dwell  upon  the  matter,  we  may  briefly  state,  that 
the  anxiously  looked-for  day  at  length  arrived,  and  was  as 
auspicious  of  a  happy  ending  as  the  believers  in  omens 
could  have  wished.  It  was  near  the  close  of  summer,  and 
the  morning  beamed  as  fair  and  beautiful  as  the  fair  and 
beautiful  bride  herself,  and  the  blithe  birds  sung  as  gaily 


THE   POISONED  BRIDE.  163 

among  the  leafy  trees  as  if  their  music  had  been  attuned  to 
celebrate  a  day  of  happiness  for  all  who  heard  them. 

A  wedding  in  those  days,  and  in  that  section,  was  often- 
times a  more  public  affair  than  in  the  older  and  colder 
regions  of  the  North.  It  was  a  merry-making  day,  when 
both  young  and  old  might  congregate  for  festivity,  hilarity 
and  joy.  The  residence  of  Mr.  Wallace  was  decorated  for 
the  occasion  with  evergreens  and  flowers,  and  his  doors 
were  thrown  open  to  receive  the  visitors  of  the  bride  elect. 
Many  servants  were  called  into  requisition,  and  long  tables 
were  spread  under  arching  trees  around  the  dwelling,  and 
laden  with  substantial  and  fanciful  viands  for  the  enjoy- 
of  the  guests.  But  one  of  these,  more  beautifully  and 
elegantly  set  out  than  either  of  the  others,  stood  a  little 
apart  from  the  rest,  and  was  the  table  of  honor,  or  the 
table  of  the  bride  and  her  immediate  friends. 

As  the  day  in  question  advanced  toward  meridian,  the 
clergyman  appeared — the  bride  and  grooms,  with  their 
immediate  attendants,  took  their  places — and  then,  sur- 
rounded by  a  large  number  of  interested  spectators,  the 
solemn  ceremony  was  performed  which  united  the  happy 
couple  for  life.  After  this,  as  soon  as  the  many  and  cor- 
dial gratulations  were  over,  the  bridal  train  led  the  way 
to  the  festive  board,  and  all  were  soon  engaged  in  doing 
honor  to  the  hospitality  of  the  provident  host. 

In  the  midst  of  these  festivities,  when  the  wines  were 


164  THE.  POISONED  BRIDE. 

beginning  to  circulate,  and  toasts  were  being  drank  with 
smiling  faces,  and  joyousness  was  pervading  the  whole 
assemblage — at  this  time,  we  say,  like  a  dark  cloud  cross- 
ing the  bright  sunlight,  and  casting  a  shade  of  gloom  over 
all — there  suddenly  appeared  upon  the  scene  the  unwel- 
come person  of  James  Yaughan.  Each  looked  at  him  in 
surprise,  and  then  at  each  other,  with  a  sort  of  mysterious 
wonder ;  and  then  all  who  could  catch  a  view  of  the  face 
of  the  happy  bride,  perceived  that  she  had  suddenly 
become  deadly  pale,  and  slightly  tremulous,  as  if  through 
secret  fear. 

There  was  no  perceptible  change,  however,  in  the 
appearance  of  the  new-comer ;  his  features  wore  the  same 
stern,  cold,  forbidding,  sinister  aspect.  With  a  slight  nod 
of  recognition,  he  passed  one  after  another  of  the  different 
groups,  and  advanced  directly  to  the  table  occupied  by  the 
bride,  her  relatives  and  attendants.  Mr.  Wallace  arose, 
and  received  him  with  a  sort  of  constrained  politeness,  and 
introduced  him  to  such  other  of  the  company  as  he  now 
beheld  for  the  first  time.  He  bowed  to  each  with  that 
same  cold  formality  which  was  characteristic  of  the  man ; 
and  then  advancing  to  the  bride,  he  extended  his  hand, 
and  said  : 

"  Permit  me  to  congratulate  you !  You  know  it  was 
always  my  desire  to  be  present  at  your  wedding  !" 

Her  face  flushed  crimson ;  and  it  was  observed  that  she 


THE  POISONED  BRIDE.  165 

trembled  more  than  ever  as  she  took  his  hand  and  in  turn 
presented  him  to  him  who  had  now  acquired  the  title  of 
legal  protector.  A  few  civilitiet  were  exchanged  between 
the  different  parties,  and  Mr.  Yaughan  was  invited  to 
become  a  guest  at  the  board  of  honor.  Room  was  made 
for  him  on  the  side  of  the  table  opposite  the  bride,  and 
matters  once  more  resumed  their  natural  course ;  but  not 
with  the  same  freedom  and  hilarity  as  before — all  parties 
seeming  to  act  under  deep  restraint.  If  Vaughan  noticed 
this,  he  appeared  not  to  do  so,  but  now  and  then  ex- 
changed a  few  civil  words  with  those  around  him,  and 
altogether  conducted  himself  as  one  who  believed  himself 
a  welcome  guest. 

At  length,  taking  up  a  bottle  of  wine — which,  it  was 
subsequently  remembered,  he  for  some  time  held  in  his 
hand  in  a  peculiar  way,  though  it  excited  no  suspicion  at 
the  time— he  said,  looking  directly  at  the  newly-wedded 
pair : 

"  Will  you  permit  me  to  drink  a  toast  with  you  ?" 

Receiving  a  quiet  assent,  he  reached  over,  filled  their 
glasses,  and  then  his  own. 

"  My  sentiment,"  he  continued,  "  is  one  which  I  know 
you  will  not  refuse.  Here  is  happiness  through  life,  and 
only  separation  by  death  I" 

The  toast  was  a  little  singular,  and  the  word  death 
seemed  mal  apropos.     Why  should  it  have  been  uttered 


166  THE  POISONED  BEIDE. 

then  and  tjiere  ?  It  was  the  last  word  of  the  sentence — 
was  pronounced  distinctly,  though  without  emphasis — but 
it  unpleasantly  fixed  the  nfind  upon  what  nobody  cared  to 
think  about  during  a  wedding  feast. 

The  wine  was  drank  in  a  kind  of  ominous  silence,  the 
bride  turning  a  shade  paler  as  the  ruby  liquid  passed  her 
lips ;  but  it  was  noticed  that  the  giver  of  the  toast  only 
slightly  wet  his  lips,  and,  making  some  apology  for  his 
abstemious  habits,  set  his  glass  down  nearly  full. 

For  a  few  minutes  after  this,  nothing  unusual  was  per- 
ceived. Conversation  in  all  quarters  was  resumed ;  and  it 
was  evident  that,  in  spite  of  the  new  presence,  the  old  feel- 
ing of  convivality  Was  gradually  being  restored ;  when 
suddenly  Mr.  Wallace  started  up  and  called  out,  in  a  tone 
that  sent  a  chill  to  every  heart : 

"  Good  God  I  what  is  the  matter -with  Helen  ?" 

The  words  brought  the  attention  of  all  directly  upon  her, 
and  more  than  one  cry  of  alarm  arose  as  the  different 
guests  sprung  up  in  confusion. 

The  bride  was  indeed  deathly  pale — her  eyes  were  closed 
-—her  beautiful  features  were  working  almost  convulsively 
— and  she  was  gradually  sinking  back  in  her  seat  and 
falling  therefrom. 

Her  husband,  turning  to  her  in  alarm,  was  in  the  act 
of  reaching  out  his  arm  to  save  her,  when  he  himself  was 
suddenly  seized  in  the  same  terrible  manner ;    and  both 


THE  POISONED  BRIDE.  167 

would  have  fallen  together,  had  not  some  of  the  excited, 
and  now  terrified  spectators  rushed  forward  and  caught 
them. 

For  a  few  minutes  a  scene  of  the  wildest  confusion 
ensued.  Young  and  old  came  hurrying  up  from  the.  dif- 
ferent tables,  and  crowding  around  in  horror ;  and  then, 
in  a  tremulous,  fearful,  shuddering  whisper,  dark  words 
began  to  float  through  the  collected  crowd,  and  gradually 
swell  out  into  one  long,  loud,  wild,  chilling,  heart-piercing 
wail : 

"  They  are  poisoned!  poisoned!  poisoned !^^ 

Then  suddenly  uprose  another,  a  louder,  and  a  wilder 
yell — the  out-bursting  shriek  for  vengeance,  quick  and 
terribly  upon  the  inhuman  author  of  the  dark  and  damn- 
able deed. 

But  he  was  gone— James  Yaughan  was  gone, — amid 
the  awful  excitement  and  confusion  he  had  suddenly  dis- 
appeared. Yet  he  must  not  escape  I — the  very  earth 
would  groan  to  hold  upon  her  fair  bosom  such  a  monster  I 

''  Ah  I  then  and  there  was  hurrying  to  and  fro,"  indeed  ! 
with  sounds  of  joy  all  changed  to  shrieks  of  woe  !  and 
sounds  of  merriment  to  yells  of  vengeance  !  Some  ran 
away  in  horror,  some  wrung  their  hands  with  irrepressible 
grief,  some  hurried  to  seek  medical  aid,  and  others  flew  to 
arm  themselves  and  follow  the  damnable  author  of  all  this 
misery. 


168  THE  POISONED  BRIDE. 

We  need  not  prolong  the  tale  of  woe.  Three  days  later 
a  solemn  funeral  procession  wound  slowly  through  that 
mourning  village,  following  that  lovely  bride  and  her  noble 
husband  to  their  last  dark  and  narrow  home.  But  long 
ere  the  clods  of  the  valley  fell  upon  their  coffins — "  united 
in  life,  and  in  death  not  divided" — the  breeze  of  the  forest 
swayed  to  and  fro  the  dangling  body  of  their  inhuman  mur- 
derer, whom  summary  vengeance  had  overtaken,  and  sent, 
"  all  unanointed  and  unaneled,"  to  his  awful  reckoning  in 
the  eternal  world  I  ^ 


tticlil  l|  f iliiis 


General  Lee,  in  his  Memoir  of  the  Southern  Cao^ 
paigns,  makes  frequent  and  honorable  mention  of  one 
Captain  Joseph  Kirkwood,  of  the  Delaware  line,  whose 
regiment,  at  the  battle  of  Camden,  was  reduced  to  a  single 
company,  of  which  the  latter  remained  the  commanding 
officer.  Owing  to  the  fact  that  Delaware  could  not  raise 
another  regiment,  Captain  Kirkwood,  though  truly  deserv- 
ing, could  not  by  military  rule  receive  promotion,  and 
therefore  remained  in  command  of  a  single  company 
throughout  the  revolutionary  struggle — taking  a  gallant 
and  distinguished  part,  not  only  in  the  bloody  encounter 
at  Camden,  but  also  in  the  battles  of  Hobkirk's,  Eutaw, 
and  Ninety- Six. 

After  the  declaration  of  peace,  there  being  no  other 
military  service  for  this  gallant  officer,  he  removed  with 
his  family  within  the  limits  of  the  present  State  of  Ohio, 
for  the  purpose  of  a  permanent  settlement.  He  chose  a 
locality  nearly  opposite  the  present  city  of  Wheeling,  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  Ohio,  and  erected  his  cabin  on  a 


170  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS. 

commanding  knqll,  where,  though  greatly  exposed,  he 
remained  unmolested  for  a  couple  of  years.  It  was  his 
intention  to  have  built  a  block-house  for  further  security, 
and  he  actually  commenced  one ;  but,  from  one  cause  or 
another,  it  was  still  unfinished  in  1791,  when  the  events 
occurred  which  we  are  about  to  relate. 

One  evening,  in  the  spring  of  the  year  just  mentioned, 
^temall  party  of  soldiers,  under  the  command  of  one  Cap- 
tain Biggs,  on  their  way  into  the  country,  stopped  at  the 
humble  residence  of  Kirkwood,  and  asked  permission  to 
remain  through  the  night,  which  was  cheerfully  granted. 

The  evening  was  spent  in  a  sociable  manner,  in  talking 
over  the  various  events  of  the  times — Captain  Kirkwood 
depicting  some  of  the  more  striking  of  the  military  scenes 
which  had  occurred  in  his  experience,  and  also  speaking, 
with  a  soldier's  sensitiveness,  of  his  chagrin  at  seeing 
officers  younger,  and  of  inferior  rank,  promoted  over  him, 
simply  because  his  little  State  could  not  furnish  a  sufficient 
quota  of  men  to  give  him  the  rank  to  which  he  was  honor- 
ably entitled. 

When  the  hour  came  for  retiring,  most  of  the  men  were 
assigned  the  loft  beneath  the  roof,  where,  with  the  aid  of 
straw  and  blankets,  they  disposed  themselves  very  comfort- 
ably upon  the  rude  flooring — Captain  Kirkwood,  with  his 
family  and  the  officer  mentioned,  remaining  below. 

All  gradually  fell  asleep,  and  the  house  continued  quiet 


*  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.  171 

for  several  hours,  not  a  soul  dreaming  that  a  merciless 
enemy  was  even  then  stealing  through  the  surrounding 
woods  in  the  darkness,  bent  upon  the  destruction  of  the 
building,  and  the  death  of  all  it  contained. 

Sometime  late  in  the  night,  Captain  Biggs,  being  rest- 
less, concluded  to  get  up  and  take  a  walk  in  the  open  air. 
Passing  leisurely  once  or  twice  around  the  dwelling,  he 
advanced  to  the  block-house;  and,  after  examining  it^ 
few  minutes,  and  wondering  why  the  captain  did  not  com- 
plete it,  he  turned  his  steps  to  the  bank  of  the  river.  Here 
he  stood  a  few  minutes  longer,  in  quiet  meditation,  looking 
down  upon  the  dark,  gliding  stream — the  rippling  of 
whose  waters,  the  slight  rustling  of  the  leaves,  the  plain- 
tive hoot  of  the  owl,  and  now  and  then  the  far-off  cry  of 
some  wild  beast,  being  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the 
otherwise  solemn  stillness. 

-  Once  he  fancied  he  heard  a  movement,  as  of  some  heavy 
body  in  the  bushes  near  him ;  and  knowing  he  was  in  a 
region  of  country  not  safe  from  Indian  molestation,  he 
started  and  turned  quickly  in  the  direction  of  the  sound, 
looking  steadily  for  some  moments,  and  prepared  for 
sudden  flight,  should  he  discover  any  further  grounds  for 
his  partially  aroused  fears.  But  he  neither  saw  nor  heard 
anything  to  'Ijistify  alarm ;  and  turning  away,  he  quietly 
repaired  to  the  d^iV^elling,  re-fastened  the  door,  laid  himself 
down,  and  fell  asleep. 


*!W 


172       ~  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS. 

Soon  after  this  the  whole  house  was  startled  by  a  loud 
cry  of  fire,  which  proceeded  from  one  of  the  men  who 
lodged  in  the  loft.  Captains  Kirkwood  and  Biggs  instantly 
sprung  from  their  beds,  and,  rushing  up  the  ladder,  made 
the  startling  discovery  that  the  roof  was  all  in  flames.  A 
scene  of  the  wildest  confusion  now  prevailed — the  men, 
thus  suddenly  aroused,  and  half  choked  with  smoke,  not 
^|irly  comprehending  their  situation,  and  the  wife  and 
children  all  shrieking  with  terror. 

As  soon  as  he  could  make  his  voice  heard,  Captain 
Kirkwood  ordered  the  men  to  push  off  the  burning  slabs  ; 
and  while  in  the  act  of  doing  this,  a  volley  of  balls  rattled 
in  among  them,  followed  by  those  terrific  yells  which  ever 
proved  so  appalling  to  those  awakened  by  them  in  the  still 
hours  of  night.  Two  of  the  men  were  wounded  by  the 
first  discharge  of  the  Indians — whose  position,  on  the  top 
of  the  block-house,  situated  still  higher  on  the  knoll,  com- 
manded the  roof  of  the  dwelling — and  being  greatly 
terrified,  they  all  drew  back  in  dismay,  and  some  declared 
that  their  only  safety  was  in  immediate  flight. 

"  Your  only  safety  is  in  throwing  off  the  roof  before  the 
whole  house  takes  fire !"  returned  Captain  Kirkwood,  as 
he  pushed  in  among  them,  and  put  his  own  hands  actively 
to  the  work. 

"  We'll  risk  all  that,"  said  one,  as  he  hurried  to  the 


ATTACKED  BY   INDIANS.  173 

ladder.     "  I'm  not  going  to  remain  cooped  up  here  to  be 
shot  at." 

"By  heavens!  you  shall  remain  here  till  I  give  you 
leave  to  go  down  I"  cried  the  enraged  captain,  as  he  sprung 
forward,  seized  the  fellow,  and  threw  him  back  violently. 

"  Let  us  pass  I"  cried  two  or  three  of  the  others,  advanc- 
ing toward  the  captain — the  shots  of  the  Indians  mean- 
while rattling  like  hail  against  the  walls  and  burning  roo^ 
and  their  wild  yells  now  and  then  resounding  afar  through 
the  gloomy  wilderness  around. 

"What !  mutiny  I"  exclaimed  Captain  Kirkwood.  "  For 
shame,  men  !  for  shame  I  Turn  back  this  moment,  and  do 
your  duty  I  Is  it  not  enough  that  we  have  a  common 
enemy  without,  but  we  must  have  a  civil  strife  within  !" 

"  Who  dares  rebel  against  Captain  Kirkwood's  orders  ?" 
shouted  Captain  Biggs  from  below,  whither  he  had  gone 
for  his  rifle.  "  Shoot  down  the  first  rascal  that  attempts 
to  escape,  Captain,  or  refuses  to  obey  you  I" 

"  Quick,  then,  pass  me  up  my  rifle  !"  shouted  Kirkwood, 
■who  kept  his  position  at  the  head  of  the  ladder. 

"Ay,  here  it  is,"  returned  Captain  Biggs. 

Just  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  reaching  it  up,  a  ball  passed 
through  a  small  window,  and,  striking  his  arm,  so  disabled 
it  that  he  let  the  weapon  fall.  Ripping  out  an  oath,  he 
picked  it  up  with  his  other  hand,  and  passed  it  to  Kirk- 


15* 


1T4:  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS. 

wood.  The  moment  the  latter  got  hold  of  it,  he  turned  to 
the  mutinous  men,  and  exclaimed  : 

"  Now  let  me  see  who  will  refuse  to  do  his  duty  I  Back, 
there,  and  finish  your  work  of  throwing  off  the  burning 
roof  I  The  first  man  that  attempts  to  leave  this  house,  I 
swear  to  send  this  ball  through  his  brain  I" 

The  more  mutinous  of  the  number,  finding  the  captain 
determined,  and  that  there  was  no  chance  for  them  to 
escape,  at  once  began  to  take  an  active  part  with  those  who 
were  already  doing  their  duty  j  and  in  a  very  short  time 
the  burning  portions  of  the  roof  were  dislodged  and  thrown 
to  the  ground — the  Indians  all  the  while  keeping  up  a 
steady  fire,  and  slightly  wounding  one  or  two  more. 

Thus  far  our  besieged  party  had  no  opportunity  to  return 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  ;  but  now  the  latter,  finding  that  their 
first  attempt  to  burn  the  house  was  likely  to  prove  unsuc- 
cessful, rushed  forward  in  a  body,  with  still  wilder  and 
more  terrific  yells,  and  at  once  began  a  vigorous  assault 
upon  the  door  and  windows,  the  former  of  which  they 
nearly  forced  open  at  the  first  onset. 

The  danger  now  being  chiefly  below,  Captain  Kirkwood 
hurried  down,  and  ordered  the  greater  portion  of  the  men 
to  follow,  leaving  a  few  above  to  defend  the  open  roof,  in 
case  the  savages  should  attempt  to  climb  the  walls  and 
make  an  entrance  there. 

At  once  tearing  up  several  puncheons  from  the  floor,  a 


ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.  ifB 

party  of  men  proceeded  to  brace  the  door  in  the  most 
effective  manner,  the  others  keeping  watch  near  the  two 
small  windows,  and  firing  whenever  they  could  get  a 
glimpse  of  an  Indian. 

In  this  manner  the  attack  and  defence  was  continued 
some  little  time  longer — another  of  the  party  inside  being 
slightly  wounded — when  suddenly  the  sound  of  a  heavy 
gun  came  booming  through  the  air. 

"  Courage^  men  I"  cried  Captain  Kirkwood,  in  an  ani- 
mated tone ;  "  they  already  hear  us  at  Wheeling,  and 
doubtless  assistance  will  soon  be  here." 

"  Let  us  give  three  cheers  !"  said  Captain  Biggs  ;  "just 
to  show  the  attacking  scoundrels  that  we  are  not  the  least 
intimidated." 

Three  cheers  were  accordingly  given ;  and  were  an- 
swered by  the  Indians,  by  the  loudest,  wildest,  and  fiercest 
yells  of  furious  rage. 

"Ay,  yell  away  I  you  mean,  cowardly,  thieving  vaga- 
bonds !"  shouted  one  of  the  men,  tauntingly,  as  he  reck, 
lessly  advanced  close  to  one  of  the  small  windows,  which 
had  not  been  so  boarded  up  inside  as  to  render  his  position 
safe  from  the  balls  of  the  enemy. 

"  Have  a  care  there.  Walker!"  exclaimed  his  commander, 
in  alarm. 

Scarcely  were  the  words  spoken,  when  the  man,  clapping 


176  ATTACKED  BY   INDIANS. 

his  hands  to  his  breast,  staggered  back,  reeled,  and  fell  to 
to  the  floor,  groaning  out : 

"  Oh,  God  !  the  fiends  have  killed  me  I" 

Some  two  or  three  of  his  companions  immediately  lifted 
the  poor  fellow,  and  placed  him  upon  a  bed,  while  the  two 
officers  hurried  up  to  examine  his  wound,  which  with  deep 
regret  they-discovered  to  be  mortal.  As  they  turned  sor- 
rowfully away,  the  firing  and  yelling  of  the  Indians,  which 
up  to  this  time  had  been  almost  continuous,  suddenly 
ceased. 

"Ah  I  they  are  about  to  depart,"  said  Captain  Kirkwood, 
joyfully ;  "probably  they  fear  a  reinforcement." 

"  More  likely  they  have  stopped  to  plot  some  new  devil- 
try," said  Captain  Biggs,  who  was  more  familiar  with  the 
Indian  mode  of  warfare. 

All  kept  silent  for  a  few  minutes — waiting,  hoping  and 
fearing — so  that  the  suspense  itself  was  not  a  little  painful. 
Suddenly  one  of  the  men  uttered  an  exclamation  of  alarm ; 
and  on  being  questioned  as  to  the  cause,  replied  : 

*'  Listen !  Don't  you  hear  the  devils  piling  brush  around 
the  house  ?     They're  going  to  burn  us  out  I" 

"  In  that  case  we  may  be  compelled  to  make  a  sortie," 
returned  Captain  Biggs. 

"  It  must  be  at  the  last  moment,  then,"  said  Captain 
Kirkwood ;  "  for  once  beyond  these  walls,  my  wife  and 
children  would  stand  little  chance  of  escape.     If  they  set 


ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.  177 

fire  to  us,  we  must  endeavor  to  put  it  out.  We  have 
considerable  water  in  the  house,  thank  Heaven  I  and  before 
they  can  burn  through  these  thick  logs,  I  trust  assistance 
will  arrive  from  the  Fort. 

Almost  as  he  said  this,  a  bright  sheet  of  flame  shot  up 
round  the  cabin,  shedding  a  lurid  and  fearful  light  upon 
those  within.  This  was  accompanied  by  a  series  of  ter- 
rific and  triumphant  yells,  and  a  general  discharge  of  fire- 
arms on  the  part  of  the  savages. 

There  was  not  sufficient  water  in  the  house  to  justify  the 
inmates  in  throwing  it  over  the  roof;  and  all  they  could 
do,  therefore,  was  to  wait,  in  the  most  gloomy  suspense, 
till  some  presence  of  the  fire  could  be  seen  between  the 
crevices  of  the  logs,  and  then  attempt  to  check  its  headway 
within. 

Some  half-an-hour  was  piassed  in  this  manner — the  In- 
dians continually  fetching  and  piling  on  more  brush,  until 
the  lapping  and  writhing  fire  had  ascended  to  the  very 
roof — keeping  up  the  while  their  yells  of  triumph,  and 
occasional  shots  of  musketry;  which,  combined  with  the 
lurid  and  ghastly  light  in  which  each  saw  the  other,  the 
loud  and  awful  roaring  of  the  flames,  and  the  groans  of 
the  wounded,  made  a  most  terrible  scene  for  the  imprisoned 
inmates— a  scene  that  cannot  be  fully  described,  and  the 
horrors  of  which  can  only  partially  be  comprehended  by 
the  most  vivid  imagination. 


178  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS. 

At  length  the  fire  began  to  dislodge  the  heated  clay — 
which  had  been  used  to  stop  the  chinks  and  crannies 
between  the  logs — and  the  famous  flames  to  send  in  their 
devouring  tongues  in  search  of  new  material  for  destruc- 
tion ;  and  then  all  who  were  able  set  eagerly  to  work, 
dashing  on  water,  and  so  checking  in  some  degree  the 
progress  of  the  consuming  element. 

This  was  continued  until  the"  water  became  entirely 
exhausted  ;  and  then  recourse  was  had  to  what  milk  thqre 
chanced  to  be  in  the  house ;  and,  after  this,  to  some  fresh 
earth,  which  they  dug  up  from  beneath  the  floor — the 
Indians  still  keeping  up  their  yells,  and  firing  through 
every  crevice,  (by  which  some  more  of  the  inmates  were 
wounded,  though  none  mortally,)  and  Captains  Kirkwood 
and  Biggs  moving  about  from  point  to  point,  and  ani- 
mating all  parties  with  their  own  heroism  and  the  hope 
of  speedy  deliverance. 

The  attack  began  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  lasted  till  dawn ;  when  the  Indians,  finding  they  could 
not  succeed  in  their  fell  purpose  without  carrying  the 
siege  far  into  the  day,  and  probably  fearing  they  might 
suddenly  be  surprised  by  a  large  party  from  the  Fort, 
uttered  another  series  of  wild,  discordant  whoops,  poured 
in  upon  the  building  one  regular  volley,  and  then  sud- 
denly retreated — the  men  inside  calling  after  them  in  the 


ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.  179 

most  taunting  manner — the  voice  of  the  poor  fellow  mor- 
tally wounded  being  heard  among  the  loudest. 

About  an  hour  before  sunrise  the  whole  party,  having 
succeeded  in  subduing  the  flames,  ventured  forth  cautiously, 
and  immediately  crossed  the  river  to  Fort  Henry — Walker, 
the  only  one  who  lost  his  life,  expiring  on  the  way.  Here 
all  the  living  were  properly  cared  for,  and  the  gallant  sol- 
dier was  buried  with  military  honors. 

A  few  days  after.  Captain  Kirk  wood  set  out  with  his 
family  for  his  native  State  ;  but  meeting  on  the  way  some 
Delaware  troops,  who  were  marching  to  the  Indian  coun- 
try, and  who  offered  him  the  command  of  their  body,  he 
took  leave  of  his  family  and  turned  back.  In  the  Novem- 
ber following,  he  took  part  in  the  bloody  action  known  as 
St.  Clair's  Defeat ;  "  where  he  fell,"  says  his  chronicler, 
"  in  a  brave  attempt  to  repel  the  enemy  with  the  bayonet, 
and  thus  closed  a  career  as  honorable  as  it  was  unre- 
warded." 


'^  §tmp. 


"  Boys,"  said  old  Reuben  Hardinge,  as,  with  three  of  his 
companions,  he  sat  before  his  camp-fire  in  the  deep  wilder- 
ness of  the  Far  West,  "  it's  right  amazing  how  old  recol- 
lections will  plump  down  on  a  feller  every  now  and  then, 
and  make  him  about  as  fit  for  his  business  as  a  turkey- 
buzzard  is  for  a  singing  bird." 

"  What's  up  now,  Kube  ?"  inquired  one  of  the  others,  as 
he  lazily  inhaled  and  puffed  oat  a  volume  of  tobacco 
smoke. 

"  Well,  Joe,  I  war  jest  thinking  back  to  the  time  I  fust 
put  out  for  these  here  diggings,  and  the  right  smart  chance 
of  a  muss  that  made  me  do  it." 

"  I  never  heerd  the  story.  Rube." 

"  I  reckon  none  of  us  ever  did,"  said  another. 

"  S'pose  you  tells  it,  ef  you're  in  the  mood  for't,"  put  in 
the  third. 

"  Wall,"  rejoined  Rube,  "  I  s'pose  I  mought  as  well  tell 

it  as  think  about  it — though  thar's  mighty  few  as  ever 

heerd  it — for  it  arn't  one  o'  the  things  as  I  likes  to  hev  cut 

across  my  track  purty  often. 
(180) 


THE  trapper's  STORY.     '  181 

"Let  me  see  now  1"  pursued  the  old  mountaineer, 
musingly;  "thirty  year,  I  reckon,  would  take  me  back  to 
a  right  smart-looking  young  man.  Now  you  needn't  grin 
so  about  that,  boys — for  it's  a  fact,  by  thunder  I  I  warn't 
al'ays  the  scarrified,  stoop-shouldered,  grizzly-faced,  gray- 
headed,  grunting  old  beaver  you  sees  me  now,  I  Can  tell 
you — but  a  right  smart  chance  of  a  sapling — six  foot  high 
in  my  moccasins,  hair  as  black  as  a  crow's,  eye  like  a 
young  eagle's,  and  with  everything  about  me  as  limber  and 
supple  as  a  two-year  old  buck.  Yes,  that's  what  I  war 
thirty  year  ago — but  that  thirty  year  has  tuk  it  all  down 
amazing." 

The  trapper  paused  for  a  few  moments,  as  one  lost  in 
contemplation,  and  then  resumed  : 

"Y'es,  thirty  year  ago, — it  don't  seem  a  great  while, 
nyther,  though  I've  done  a  heap  o'  tramping  and  seen  a 
heap  o'  rough  and  tumble  sence  then, — thirty  year  ago  it 
war ;  and  yit  I  can  fotch  it  all  back  as  cl'ar  as  ef  it  war 
yesterday;  and  the  way  he  looked,  and  the  way  she 
looked,  and  the  way  Ifelt,  all  stand  out  afore  me  as  plain 
as  the  nose  on  your  face,  Joe — and  your  wost  enemy'U  be 
apt  to  allow  that  you've  got  some  nose. 

"  But  you  won't  understand  me,  boys,  onless  I  begins  a 

little  back  o'  that  partickerlar  time,   and   so  I'll  do  it. 

You  see  the  way  of  it  war  this :  I  war  raised  down  in 

Tennessee,  on  to  a  plantation  that  would  hev  been  my 

16 


182  .   THE  trapper's  story. 

father's  ef  he'd  only  had  all  his  debts  paid,  which  he 
hadn't ;  and  on  another  plantation,  about  a  half  a  mile  off, 
thar  lived  Neil  Waterman,  who  war  a  colonel  in  the 
militia,  and  a  squire-in-law,  and  some  punks  ginerally  all 
round. 

"Now  Colonel  Squire  Waterman  had  a  darter  named 
Lucy,  that  war  the  purtiest  speciment  of  a  duck  in  them 
parts — slim,  straight,  plump-lipped,  rosy-cheeked,  and 
silky-haired,  with  two  blue  eyes  that  'ud  fotch  the  tallest 
brute  of  a  human  right  down  on  to  his  marrerbones  afore 
he  knowed  what  ailed  him. 

"  Wall,  to  git  along  into  the  meat  of  the  thing,  I  fell 
head  oyer  heels  in  love  with  Lucy,  from  the  time  I  war  big 
enough  to  say  boo  to  a  b'ar;  and  I  kept  on  that  way,  only 
gitting  wusser  as  I  growed  older ;  and  ef  Lucy  didn't  love 
me  back  agin,  she  made  believe  to  do  it,  and  that  did  me 
jest  as  well  for  the  time. 

"  But  the  difference  'tween  me  and  Lucy,  as  we  both 
growed  older,  war,  that  I'd  only  one  to  pick  from,  and 
she'd  everybody — for  every  scamp  in  the  diggings  war 
arter  her — and  some  o'  the  fellers  I  used  to  think  mought 
be  a  heap  better  looking  to  her  than  Rube  Hardinge — 
though  I  could  out-run,  out-jump,  out-shoot,  out-holler, 
and  out-lick  the  hull  kit,  and  stood  ready  to  do  it  any 
minute  that  anybody  wanted  to  try  it. 

"  Wall,  the  p'int  I'm  coming  to,  ar'  this :  Things  had 


THE  TRAPPEE'S  STORY.       *  183 

gone  on  one  way  and  t'other  purty  considerable — and  me 
and  Lucy  had  quarrelled  and  made  up  agin  about  a  hun- 
dred times — and  I'd  kicked  the  clothes  off  o'  my  bed  every 
night  for  two  months,  m  dreaming  as  how  I  war  kicking 
some  mean  sneak  as  war  trying  to  get  on  to  the  blind  side 
o'  the  gal  of  my  affections  :  things  war  gitting  on  this  way, 
I  say,  when  Colonel  Squire  Waterman  he  gin  a  corn- 
husking,  and  axed  in  all  the  boys  and  gals  around  them 
parts. 

"  I  war  thar,  in  course  ;  and  I  went  thar  determined  to 
keep  poor  Lucy  from  being  bothered  with  palavers  from 
them  as  she  mou'tn't  like ;  but,  for  some  reason  or  other, 
the  gal  had  'tuk  a  notion  jest  then  that  nobody  war  no 
bother  to  her  'cept  me,  and-  that  I  war  al'ays  in  her  way 
when  I  happened  to  git  along  side  o'  her.  That  thar  sort 
o'  thing  naterally  riled  me  up  and  made  me  feel  wolfish ; 
and  when  I  spoke,  I  ginerally  said  so'thing  that  didn't 
altogether  set  well  on  the  stomachs  of  the  crowd — though 
as  to  who  liked  it,  and  who  didn't,  I  never  stopped  to  ax. 

"  Now,  amongst  the  ugly  mugs  as  war  trying  to  tote  off 
the  affections  of  Lucy,  thar  war  one  called  Pete  Blodget, 
that  I'd  tuk  a  mortal  hate  to  ;  and  jest  as  ef  they'd  both 
planned  out  how  they  could  best  fotch  the  catermount  into 
me,  he  squeezed  himself  up  along  side  o'  Lucy ;  and  she 
talked  and  joked  and  laughed  with  him,  jest  as  ef  no  sech 
a  man  as  me  had  never  been  born. 


184  ,  THE  tkapper's  story. 

"  Wall,  for  rae,  I  reckon  I  stood  it  purty  well  for  a  good 
while ;  but  I  felt  Satan  coming  into  me  as  I  husked  away ; 
and  I  sometimes  pitched  the  corn  on  to  the  pile,  and  some- 
times over  my  head  amongst  the  stalks  and  husks — for 
somehow  blood  war  dancing  afore  my  eyes,  and  I  couldn't 
aPays  see  right  well  what  I  war  doing.  At  last  the  boys 
and  gals  all  round  me  began  to  titter  and  laugh,  and  nod 
and  wink,  and  I  knowed  it  war  all  about  me.  Still  I 
husked  away,  and  didn't  say  nothing  often,  and  then  al'ays 
so'thing  sharp  and  sassy. 

"  Now  ef  Pete  had  jest  a  minded  his  own  business  and 
treated  Lucy  respectful,  and  hadn't  said  nothing  aggrawa- 
ting  to  me,  it's  like  he  mought  be  living  now  to  laugh  over 
his  triumph  ;  but  he  couldn't  be  contented,  the  fool  I  when 
he  war  well  off;  and  began 'to  ax  ef  anybody  had  seed 
anybody  as  had  chawed  a  green  persimmon  lately,  meaning 
me.  All  the  fools,  Lucy  amongst  the  rest,  laughed  at  this, 
and  pretended  to  wonder  who  he  could  mean ;  and  as  I 
still  held  myself  down,  (though  I  felt  the  seat  gitting 
powerful  hot,  and  seen  little  red  things  dancing  afore  my 
eyes,)  he  still  kept  on,  gitting  wusser  and  more  p'inted 
like,  till  at  last  he  says,  says  he,  '  I'm  the  chap  as  goes  in 
for  ripe  persimmons,'  and  he  throwed  one  arm  around 
Lucy's  waist  and  drawed  her  over  and  kissed  her. 

"  Now,  boys,  I've  come  to  a  spot  that's  al'ays  been  kind 
o'  blank  to  me.    I  don't  remember  gitting  up— but  I  'spect 


THE  trapper's    STORY.  185 

I  did — for  I  remember  finding  myself  standing  up  amongst 
a  mighty  excited  crowd,  with  Pete  lying  dowm,  his  head  all 
bloody,  and  a  stove-in  w^hiskey  keg  along  side  o'  him,  that 
all  said  I'd  jest  smashed  agin  his  upper  story  ;  whilst 
Lucy,  all  fainted  and  stretched  out  limpsy,  war  being  toted 
off  by  her  father  and  two  others,  and  follered  by  all  the 
rest  o'  the  gals,  crying  and  screaming. 

"The  boys  around  now  tuk  different  sides,  and  some 
said  I  war  right  and  some  said  I  warn't.  But  I  soon 
fixed  the  matter.  Stepping  out  from  the  crowd,  I  says, 
says  I : 

" '  Let  them  as  thinks  I've  done  right,  foller  me ;  and 
them  as  don't,  stay  and  take  keer  of  Pete,  till  he  gits  well 
enough  to  ax  for  a  settlement  with  rifles,  w^hich  I  s'pose 
he'll  do  ef  he  arn't  a  coward.^ 

"Wall,  as  I  said,  the  party  divided  off,  and  some  went 
home  with  me,  and  some  staid  and  tuk  keer  o'  Pete.  I 
got  my  rifle  down  and  cleaned  her,  and  run  some  balls, 
and  filled  up  my  powder-horn,  so's  to  be  ready  and  not 
keep  any  body  waiting  as  mought  want  to  hev  the  thing 
settled  arter  a  gentleman's  fashion. 

"By  the  time  I'd  got  this  done,  a  friend  of  Pete's  comes 
over,  and  says  as  how  he'd  'spect  me  to  meet  him  at  a 
place  he  named  at  daylight  next  morning. 

"  '  I'll  be  thar  1'  says  I :  '  tell  him  I'll  be  thar,  and  give 

him  so'thing  wusser'n  a  whiskey-keg  to  git  over  1' 
16*       ' 


186 


"Wall,  I  war  thar;  and  so  war  Pete,  and  everybody 
else  round  about  them  diggings,  'cept  the  women  folks ; 
and  they'd  a  been  thar,  too,  ef  they'd  only  been  allowed  to 
come.  It  didn't  take  long  to  fix  things  for  the  fight — for 
all  we  wanted  war  a  level  piece  o'  ground  and  a  chance  to 
blaze  away. 

"  Rifles  at  forty  paces  war  the  word  in  them  times  to 
settle  all  such  trifles  as  ourn  ;  and  arter  measuring  off  the 
ground,  they  sot  me  and  Pete  face  to  face,  with  the  butts 
o'  both  our  pieces  standing  by  our  feet;  and  then  all 
drawed  back  out  o'  the  way,  and  some  one  gin  the  word  to 
fire. 

"Up  went  our  rifles  at  that  word,  and  both  pulled 
trigger  at  the  same  time.  I  felt  so'thing  queer  about  my 
neck ;  and  putting  up  my  hand,  I  found  Pete's  ball  had 
gone  through  within  a  hair's  breadth  of  my  life ;  and  I 
seen  Pete  at  the  same  time  clap  his  hand  to  his  breast,  and 
knowed  by  that  he'd  got  so'thing  to  look  arter  too. 

"  But  thar  warn't  no  time  to  be  spent  in  hunting  balls — 
for  it  war  a  fight  till  death ;  and  the  fust  man  that  could 
git  his  rifle  loaded  now,  would  hev  the  best  chance  o* 
talking  about  the  muss  arter  it  war  over ;  so  I  went  in  for 
loading  as  fast  as  I  could. 

"  Now  I  claims  to  be  some  at  loading  a  rifle,  and  you'd 
better  believe  I  done  my  best  jest  then  ;  but  in  spite  o'  all 
I  could  do,  Pete  got  ahead  o'  me,  and  I  begun  to  feel  that 


THE   TRAPPEE'S  STORY.  187 

my  time  had  come.  Pete  I  knowed  war  a  dead  shot ;  and 
ef  he  could  hev  ten  seconds  for  an  aim,  it  war  all  up  with 
this  eoon  ;  and  so  when  I  seen  him  shaking  in  the  priming, 
whilst  I  war  only  ramming  down  the  ball,  I  jest  looked 
round  to  the  rising  sun  to  say  good-bye  to  daylight. 

"  I  don't  think  I'm  any  more  o'  a  coward  than  any  other 
man ;  but  when  I  seen  Pete  steadily  raising  his  piece,  and 
knowed  when  it  come  to  a  dead  level  that  I'd  not  know 
nothing,  I'll  own  up  I  felt  powerful  queer;  and  ef  the 
little  money  and  traps  I  had,  could  hev  bought  me  about 
ten  seconds,  I  don't  think  I  should  hev  waited  long  afore 
making  the  trade. 

"Wall,  boys,  that  thar  rifle  come  up  slow  and  steady; 
but  jest  afore  it  got  so  as  I  mought  hev  looked  straight 
into  the  muzzle,  it  war  jerked  one  side,  and  went  off  in  the 
air ;  and  Pete  Blodget  fell  down  dead  in  his  tracks,  killed 
by  my  first  shot,  jest  when  two  seconds  more  o'  his  life 
would  hev  ended  mine. 

"  As  soon  as  I  found  he  war  dead,  I  knowed  I'd  hev  to 
quit  them  diggings  sudden — for  he'd  got  friends  enough  to 
set  the  sheriff  arter  me,  and  it  warn't  pleasant  to  think  o' 
being  cooped  up  in  jail.  *  So  I  broke  round  to  Colonel 
Squire  Waterman's  house,  and  got  a  sight  o'  Lucy,  who 
war  jest  about  as  white  as  a  snow-bank. 

"'Lucy,'  says  I,  'you're  a  critter  as  has  kicked  up  a 
good  deal  o'  mischief  with  me — but  I  forgive  you.    I  come 


188  THE  trapper's  story. 

to  tell  you  that  Pete  Blodget  won't  trouble  nyther  of  us  no 
more,  and  that  I'm  jest  a  breaking  for  tall  timber.  Good- 
by,  Lucy — I'm  bound  to  quit — I've  got  to  go— and  on.  this 
here  'arth  we'll  never  meet  agin.' 

"  I  war  going  on  with  so'thing  more ;  but  Lucy  fell 
down  fainty  like  ;  and  so  I  left  her,  and  put  off  for  strange 
parts.  I  got  to  the  Massissip  that  day,  and  got  a  passage 
to  St.  Louis,  whar  I  soon  got  in  with  some  old  trappers, 
and  started  out  for  the  life  I've  follered  ever  sence." 

"And  what  became  of  Lucy?"  inquired  one  of  old 
Rube's  interested  listeners,  as  the  trapper  ceased  and 
dropped  his  head  upon  his  hands. 

"  Ah  me,  boys  I  that's  what  I  can't  answer  I"  sighed  the 
old  mountaineer ;  "  and  when  a  spell  comes  over  me  like 
thar  done  to-night,  I  ginerally  sets  and  wonders.  Ah  I 
Lucy — poor,  dear  Lucy  ^nobody  never  loved  you  like  this 
here  old  grey-headed  beaver  done  when  he  war  a  kitten — 
never — never,  Lucy — never  I"  and  the  old  trapper  dropped 
his  head  still  lower,  and  drew  his  rough,  hard  hand  more 
than  once  across  his  eyes. 


> 


; 


^tnt. 


It  was  just  after  General  Wayne's  great  victory  of  the 
Fallen  Timbers,  (said  an  old  pioneer,)  that  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  Captain  Kobert  Benham,  who  had  been  quite 
a  prominent  actor  in  all  the  principal  battles  of  the  frontier. 
His  name  had  long  been  familiar  to  me  in  connection  with 
a  very  peculiar  and  remarkable  affair  which  had  occurred 
on  the  Ohio,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Licking  river,  as  far  back 
as  the  year  1179  ;  and  as  I  had  heard  his  singular  adven- 
tures at  that  place  related  differently  by  different  parties,  I 
felt  no  little  curiosity  to  arrive  at  the  exact  facts ;  and 
therefore  took  an  early  occasion  to  get  the  particulars 
from  his  own  lips ;  which  I  now  give,  as  near  as  I  can 
recollect,  in  his  own  words  : 

'•It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1719,"  began  the  captain, 
*'  that  quite  a  party  of  us  left  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  in  keel- 
boats,  under  the  command  of  Major  Rodgers,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  making  an  attack  upon  the  Indians  at  the  old  town 
of  Chilicothe.     On  our  way  up  the  river,  we  met  with  no 

remarkable  adventure  till  we  approached  the  mouth  of  the 

(189) 


190  A   MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE.  ^ 

Licking,  which  we  did  about  sunset  of  a  delightful  day ; 
when  we  observed  a  few  Indians  standing  upon  a  project- 
ing sand  bar,  at  the  point  where  the  two  streams  unite, 
apparently  watching  some  companions  in  a  canoe,  who 
were  crossing  to  them  from  the  opposite  bank  of  the  smaller 
stream.  If  they  saw  us,  there  was  nothing  in  their  manner 
to  indicate  the  fact ;  and  thinking  it  possible  to  take  them 
by  surprise.  Major  Rodgers  ordered  the  boats  to  be  run 
up  under  some  bushes  along  the  shore,  and  all  the  men 
save  five — some  seventy  in  number — to  advance  cautiously 
through  the  wood,  and  completely  surround  the  spot  where 
the  savages  were. 

"  We  all  set  off  in  fine  spirits,  thinking  only  of  the  sur- 
prise we  should  give  the  enemy,  and  never  once  dreaming 
of  the  surprise  they  might  give  us  in  return.  Quietly, 
stealthily,  we  pushed  onward,  spreading  out  as  we  advanced, 
till  at  length  we  reached  and  fairly  encircled  the  fatal  spot ; 
when,  just  as  the  order  was  being  given  to  rush  in  upon 
the  foe,  we  were  startled  and  thrown  into  the  greatest  con- 
fusion by  the  uprising  on  every  side  of  us  of  several  hun- 
dred yelling  Indians. 

"  We  had  been  drawn  into  a  complete  ambuscade — had 
been  taken  by  our  enemies  in  the  very  trap  we  had  set  for 
them.  Instantly  they  poured  in  a  destructive  fire,  and  then 
fell  upon  us  with  knife  and  tomahawk  ;  when  the  panic  on 
our  part  became  fearful,  and  the   slaughter  tremendous. 


A  MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE.  191 

Like  frightened  sheep  we  huddled  together ;  and  then,  find- 
ing ourselves  hemmed  in  by  our  foes,  who  hewed  us  down  a's 
fast  as  they  reached  us,  we  turned  at  bay;  and  poured  back 
a  Yolley  from  our  side.  Then,  with  yells  as  wild  and  sav- 
age as  their  own,  we  broke  through  their  lines,  and  rushed 
for  our  boats.  But  the  Indians,  comprehending  our  design, 
reached  them  before  us,  and  made  a  capture  of  all  save  one, 
in  which  the  men  left  in  charge  had  made  their  escape. 
Our  only  chance  now  was  to  break  their  lines  again,  and 
start  through  the  forest  to  the  station  of  Harrodsburg. 
Favored  by  the  gathering  shades  of  night,  some  twenty  of 
our  whole  party  escaped,  though  hotly  pursued  by  our 
blood-thirsty  foes. 

"  But  I  was  not  one  of  that  fortunate  few ;  for,  as  I  was 
in  the  act  of  clearing  some  five  or  six  of  the  enemy,  who 
barred  my  way  to  a  dense  thicket,  and  just  as  I  had  cut 
down  a  couple  of  the  nearest,  a  ball  passed  through  my 
hips,  shattering  the  bones.  At  once  I  fell,  but  luckily 
among  some  thick  bushes  which  for  the  moment  concealed 
me  ;  and  the  others,  probably  thinking  me  dead  or  escaped, 
immediately  darted  off  in  pursuit  of  my  flying  friends.  I 
had  my  rifle  still  in  my  ha'nds  ;  and  wounded  and  suffering 
as  I  was,  I  proceeded  to  load  it  as  I  lay  on  the  ground — 
my  only  hope  now  being  that  I  should  succeed  in  killing 
one  or  more  of  the  bloody  wretches  before  a  terminus  should 
be  put  to  my  own  existence. 


192  A    MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE. 

"  As  minute  after  minute  went  by,  however,  and  the  yells 
of  the  savages  grew  more  and  more  distant,  and  night 
began  fast  to  envelop  me  in  her  welcome  pall  of  darkness, 
a  new  h^pe  sprung  up  in  my  breast,  that  I  might  possibly 
so  secrete  myself  as  to  escape  the  observation  of  the  enemy 
altogether.  Slowly  dragging  myself  through  the  bushes 
to  a  fallen  tree,  which  lay  within  a  few  feet  of  me,  I,  with 
the  most  excruciating  pain,  crept  up  under  the  branches, 
which  I  disposed  above  my  person  in  the  best  manner  I 
could. 

"Here  for  hours  I  lay,  suffering  agonies  of  body  and 
mind  which  no  language  has  power  to  describe.  I  dared 
not  stir  again,  scarcely  to  breathe.  I  heard  the  Indians 
return,  and  I  could  tell  by  the  sounds  that  they  were  going 
over  the  ground  and  butchering  all  the  wounded  they  could 
find.  About  midnight,  as  near  as  I  could  judge,  they  once 
more  drew  off  and  lit  their  camp-fires,  the  glimmering  of 
which  I  could  faintly  perceive  through  the  thick  foliage 
which  surrounded  me. 

•'Let  me  pass  over  that  night  of  horror.  If  any  one 
would  have  the  faintest  idea  of  what  I  suffered,  he  must 
imagine  himself  in  my  situation — there — in  the  branches 
of  that  tree — with  both  hips  shattered — surrounded  by  my 
dead  friends — and,  worse  still,  my  living  foes.  I  dared 
not  change  my  position,  nor  give  vent  to  a  single  groan  ; 
and  at  times  it  seemed  that  nature  must  compel  from  me 


A   MIRACULOUS   ES3APE.  193 

some  expression  of  pain,  in  spite  of  my  utmost  will.  Oh, 
it  was  a  horrible  night !  and  may  God  deliver  me  from  ever 
passing  such  another. 

"But  the  end  was  not  yet.  Horrible  as  that  night  was, 
I  dreaded  to  see  the  morrow.  How  could  I  expect  to 
escape  the  lynx  eyes  of  so  many  savages,  when  they  should 
begin  to  beat  over  the  ground  for  plunder?  And  at  times 
the  thought  of  this  so  worked  upon  my  feelings,  that  I  was 
more  than  once  tempted  to  shriek  out,  and  let  my  position 
be  known,  and  thus  bring  upon  myself  the  relief  of  a  speedy 
death — for  I  knew,  from  my  disabled  condition,  that  the 
Indians  would  not  think  of  taking  me  prisoner,  but  butcher 
me  at  once.  And  yet  the  instincts  of  life  were  greater  than 
the  temptation  I  speak  of.  And  these  same  instincts,  by 
the  way,  seem  wisely  set  for  our  preservation — to  act  when 
reason  tells  us  that  all  hope  is  lost  and  we  had  better  end 
our  woes  at  once. 

"  How  painfully  I  watched  the  dawning  of  the  day  I 
how  eagerly  and  tremblingly  I  listened  to  every  sound  I 
At  length  I  could  hear  the  Indians  astir ;  and  soon  after 
they  began  to  traverse  the  scene  of  slaughter,  and  gather 
up  the  arms  of  my  companions,  and  strip  their  bodies  of 
every  garment.  They  were  hours  at  their  work — and  to 
me  those  hours  were  ages.  At  times,  when  some  of  them 
drew  near  the  spot  where  I  lay,  I  felt  my  heart  in  my  very 
throat,  and  it  seemed  as  if  I  should  die  of  suffocation. 
IT 


194  A  MIKACULOUS   ESCAPE. 

Twice  a  small  party  of  them  came  so  close  that  I  could 
see  their  half-naked,  hideously-painted  forms  through  the 
leaves ;  and  once  a  single  warrior  stalked  by  me,  within 
reach  of  my  rifle.  Up  and  down,  and  over  the  ground 
they  passed  and  re-passed  many  times,  till  they  were  evi- 
dently satisfied  that  none  of  the  dead  or  the  wounded  had 
escaped  their  notice.  They  then  drew  off  in  a  body  along 
the  bank  of  the  river,  where  they  remained  for  hours — in 
fact,  till  late  in  the  day — when,  being  joined  by  the  rest  of 
their  companions,  who  had  probably  made  a  long  journey 
in  pursuit  of  the  fugitives,  they  repaired  to  the  boats. 

*'  With  a  feeling  of  thankfulness  which  I  cannot  express, 
I  heard  them  put  off  from  the  shore,  and  every  sound 
gradually  die  away  to  silence.  And  yet,  shortly  after, 
there  came  an  awful  revulsion  of  feeling ;  for  I  now  felt 
that  I  was  alone — alone  in  the  wilderness— afar  from 
friends — so  crippled  that  I  could  not  walk — could  only 
move  my  body,  in  fact,  by  a  great  effort — suffering  all 
the  time  the  most  excruciating  agonies,  and  in  danger 
of  perishing  from  starvation.  Had  I  been  able  to  move 
about,  even  though  never  so  slowly  and  feebly,  I  could 
have  rejoiced  in  my  good  fortune;  but  situated  as  I  was, 
I  felt  that  only  an  overruling  Providence,  such  as  had  so 
far  preserved  me,  could  still  save  me  from  even  a  more 
terrible  doom  than  I  had  escaped. 

*'As  I  thus  lay  on  my  back,  in  a  position  which  had 


A   MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE.  195 

scarcely  been  changed  for  more  than  twenty  hours,  T 
looked  up  through  the  leaves,  and,  to  my  surprise,  I  might 
almost  say  joy,  I  beheld  a  raccoon  in  the  act  of  descending 
the  trunk  of  a  large  tree,  some  of  whose  branches  even 
canopied  the  spot  where  I  lay.  Was  this  poor  animal  a 
messenger  of  hope  ?  Had  Providence  directed  it  hither 
for  my  preservation  ?  I  fancied  so  then — I  almost  fancy 
so  still.  At  all  events,  I  cautiously  raised  my  only 
remaining  friend,  my  rifle,  took  a  quick  but  certain  aim, 
and  fired.  The  ball  sped  to  its  mark,  and  the  animal 
dropped  dead  within  a  few  feet  of  me ;  and  as  I  raised 
myself  among  the  limbs,  with  the  intention  of  dragging 
myself  to  it,  I  was  startled  by  hearing  a  human  cry. 

"Fearing  the  Indians  had  not  all  gone,  -I  hastily  re- 
loaded my  rifle,  and  then  remained  perfectly  still,  fairly 
trembling  at  the  thought  of  what  I  might  next  behold, 
but  determined  to  sell  my  life  dearly,  and  shoot  the  first 
human  figure  I  should  see  approaching  me.  Presently  I 
heard  the  same  loud,  startling  cry  repeated,  but  this  time 
much  nearer  than  before.  Still  I  kept  silent,  my  rifle 
firmly  grasped,  for  I  could  recognize  nothing  like  the 
voice  of  one  of  my  race.  Again  I  heard  the  same  singu- 
lar sound,  but  still  nearer  yet,  and  a  rustling  among  the 
underbrush,  apparently  at  a  distance  of  twenty  yards.  I 
now  cocked  my  rifle,  and  poised  it,  resolved  to  shoot  the 
first  object  that  should  appear.     But  fortunately  nothing 


196  A   MIRACULOUS   ESCAPE. 

did  appear,  till  ray  heart  had  been  made  to  leap  for  joy, 
by  the  utterance  of  words,  in  my  native  tongue,  which  fell 
clearly  and  distinctly  upon  my  ear,  and  assured  me  it  was 
a  countryman,  perhaps  a  companion. 

"  *  Who  are  you  ?  where  are  you  ?  for  God's  sake,  speak !' 
cried  the  voice. 

"  I  now  gave  an  answering  shout ;  and  soon  I  was  grati- 
fied by  the  sight  of  a  human  figure,  pushing  rapidly 
through  the  bushes,  whom,  notwithstanding  his  haggard 
and  blood-stained  features,  I  at  once  recognized  as  Peter 
Brent.    On  getting  sight  of  me,  he  stopped  and  exclaimed  : 

"  '  My  God  !  Captain  Benham — is  this  you  ?  How  did 
you  escape  ?  I  thought  I  was  the  only  being  left  alive  by 
the  butcheriiig  wretches  !' 

"'Alas!'  I  returned — 'I'm  as  good  as  dead — for  I'm 
badly  wounded  in  my  hips,  and  cannot  walk  a  step.' 

"  See  I"  he  rejoined — '  I'm  no  better  off — both  my  arms 
are  broken!  and  I've  no  power  to  use  a  weapon,  and 
couldn't  feed  myself  if  I  had  any  thing  to  eat.  I  think, 
of  the  two.  Captain,  you're  the  best  off,  after  all — for  you 
at  least  can  shoot  game,  and  so  won't  starve.' 

"  '  Aye,'  said  I,  '  but  how  am  I  to  get  it  when  I  have 
shot  it  ?' 

" '  I  see,'  he  replied,  with  a  sort  of  laugh,  '  the  two  of 
us  only  make  one  decent  man.  You've  got  arms  and  I've 
got  legs ;  and  if  ever  we  get  out  of  this  infernal  scrape  at 


A  MIEACULOUS  ESCAPE.  197 

all,  I  reckon  we'll  have  to  work  out  together.  And  if 
Heaven  is  willing,  and  the  red  devils  will  let  us  alone,  we'll 
be  able  to  do  it  yet,  and  cheat  the  howling  imps  of  two 
scalps  any  how  I'  ' 

"  It  was  a  very  singular  and  remarkable  occurrence,  that 
only  two  men  should  have  escaped  from  that  scene  of 
slaughter ;  and  of  these,  the  one  with  his  hips  broken,  and 
the  other  with  his  arms.  Brent,  like  myself,  had  had 
nothing  to  eat  for  more  than  twenty-four  hours.  And 
like  myself,  too,  he  had  escaped,  after  being  shot,  by 
crawling  into  a  thicket,  and  laying  flat  upon  the  earth, 
at  a  point  where  the  Indians  had  passed  and  repassed 
within  a  few  feet  of  him.  Here  he  had  remained  con- 
cealed through  the  night,  and  the  day,  till  the  savages 
had  departed  ;  when  the  pangs  of  hunger  had  brought  him 
forth  in  search  of  food ;  which  he  had  little  hope  of  find- 
ing, and  knew  not  by  what  means  he  might  get  it  into  his 
mouth  if  obtained. 

V  On  hearing  the  report  of  my  rifle,  a  faint  hope  had 
sprung  up  in  his  breast  that  a  companion  might  be  near ; 
but  whether  it  should  prove  to  be  a  friend  or  an  enemy,  he 
determined  to  make  himself  known,  and  risk  captivity,  or 
even  death,  rather  than  remain  in  his  helpless  condition. 

"We  now  began  our  singular   mode  of  living,  which 

probably  has  never  been  paralleled  in  the  world's  history. 

The  first  thing  Brent  did,  was  to  search  for  the  raccoon 

17-^ 


198  A  MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE. 

I  had  shot,  and  push  it  along  to  me  with  his  feet.  I 
then  dressed  it ;  and  kindling  a  fire  with  dry  sticks,  which 
he  also  pushed  up  to  me  in  the  same  manner,  I  broiled 
it,  and  on  this  we  made  our  supper — as  hearty  and  as 
palatable  a  meal  as  I  ever  ate  in  my  life  — I  feeding  him 
as  he  sat  beside  me.  Our  hunger  appeased,  we  felt  more 
sensibly  the  pangs  of  thirst ;  and  at  first  we  could  devise 
no  means  for  obtaining  the  water  so  near  us.  Necessity, 
however,  is  the  mother  of  invention ;  and  luckily  bethink- 
ing me  of  my  hat,  I  placed  the  rim  in  my  companion'^ 
mouth,  and  told  him  to  wade  into  the  river,  until  he  should 
be  able  to  dip  the  hat  under;  and  then,  by  returning 
quickly,  I  fancied  a  good  portion  of  the  water  might  be 
retained  after  allowing  for  the  leakage.  The  plan  suc- 
ceeded ;  and  taking  the  half-filled  hat  from  his  teeth,  I  held 
it  for  him  to  drink,  and  then  drank  myself,  the  most  re- 
freshing and  invigorating  draught  that  ever  passed  my 
lips. 

"  The  immediate  wants  of  nature'being  now  fully  sup- 
plied, we  began  to  be  more  cheerful  and  hopeful,  though 
still  suffering  extreme  pain  from  our  shattered  limbs,  which 
I  next  proceeded  to  dress  as  well  as  our  circumstances 
would  permit.  Making  some  rude  splints  with  my  knife, 
I  took  off  my  shirt  and  tore  it  into  strips  ;  and  then  putting 
the  bones  of  Brent's  arms  together  as  well  as  I  could,  I 


A  MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE.  199 

bound  the  splints  around  them.  This  done,  I  proceeded 
to  dress  my  own  wounds  in  the  same  incomplete  way. 

"Another  night  now  set  in,  which  we  passed  together, 
lying  close  in  the  thicket,  and  suffering  a  great  deal  of 
pain.  We  slept  little,  but  spent  the  tedious  hours  in  talk- 
ing over  the  dire  events  which  had  happened,  and  mourn- 
ing the  loss  of  our  brave  companions. 

*'  The  second  day,  beginning  early  in  the  morning,  and 
keeping  a  sharp  lookout  for  game,  I  was  fortunate  enough 
to  shoot  two  squirrels  and  a  wild  turkey,  the  latter  being 
quite  numerous  in  that  region.  This  served  us  for  food 
through  the  day ;  and  on  the  third  I  succeeded  in  shooting 
a  couple  more  squirrels  and  a  few  birds  ;  my  companion 
always  kicking  the  game  to  me  with  his  feet,  and  pushing 
up  sticks  and  brush  in  the  same  manner,  and  I  dressing  and 
cooking  the  animals  and  feeding  him. 

"  So  matters  went  on  for  several  days,  the  game  gradu- 
ally becoming  scarcer,  and  requiring  a  great  deal  more 
labor  on  Brent's  part  to  drive  within  reach  of  my  rifle. 
Days  thus  passed  on,  and  even  weeks,  before  my  wounds 
were  so  far  healed  as  to  permit  me  to  hobble  about  on 
crutches ;  and  during  all  this  time  we  saw  not  a  human 
soul,  though  anxiously  watching  for  some  chance  boat  to 
pass  down  the  river  and  take  us  off. 

"Our  garments  being  thin,  and  our  shirts  torn  up  for 
bandages,  and  the  weather  setting  in  cold,  our  future  pros- 


200  A  MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE. 

pects  looked  cheerless  enough,  and  we  were  much  concerned 
lest  we  should  be  obliged  to  winter  where  we  were.  To 
be  prepared  for  any  emergencj,  we,  with  much  labor,  put 
up  a  rude  shanty,  which  served  in  some  measure  to  protect 
us  from  the  almost  wintry  blasts  which  now  began  to  sweep 
over  the  desolate  scene. 

"As  the  season  grew  colder  and  more  inclement,  the 
game  became  so  scarce  that  my  companion  with  difficulty 
drove  enough  within  rifle-shot  to  give  us  a  single  meal 
a  day ;  and,  with  all  the  rest,  our  powder  got  so  low  in 
the  horn  that  I  could  count  the  charges,  and  dared  not 
tire  except  when  certain  of  my  mark  :  then  it  was  we 
began  to  feel  the  horrors  of  despair,  and  sometimes  to 
regret  that  we  had  outlived  the  dead  around  us.  Almost 
naked,  with  unshaven,  haggard  faces,  hollow  cheeks  and 
sunken  eyes,  we  now  indeed  looked  pitiable,  even  to  each 
other ;  every  day,  too,  our  condition  seemed  to  grow  worse 
instead  of  better ;  and  at  last,  with  a  sinking  heart,  I 
informed  Brent  we  had  but  four  charges  of  powder  in  our 
horn. 

"  '  God  help  us  I'  was  his  reply. 

"  Matters  were  thus  at  their  very  worst,  when,  one  day, 
Peter  burst  suddenly  into  our  shanty,  where  I  sat  shivering 
over  a  few  embers,  and,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  exclaimed : 

"'Blessed  be  God!  Captain  Benham,  we're  saved  I 
there's  a  flat  boat  just  turning  the  bend  above  us  1' 


A  MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE.  201 

"  Who  shall  describe  my  feelings  then !  I  started  up 
and  hobbled  down  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  shouting 
wildly  as  I  went,  lest  the  boat,  scarcely  yet  within  sight, 
should  pass  us  ere  I  could  reach  the  beach. 

"  Oh  I  how  painfully  anxious  we  watched  its  slow  ap- 
proach !  continually  shouting,  to  attract  the  attention  of 
the  men  too  far  distant  to  hear  us,  and  making  every  kind 
of  signal  we  could  possibly  think  of  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. 

"  Gradually  the  boat  neared  us  ;  and  at  length  we  could 
see  its  crew  gathered  together,  and  pointing  toward  us. 
But,  oh  Heaven  I  imagine,  if  you  can,  our  horror,  when 
we  saw  them  suddenly  betake  themselves  to  their  oars,  and 
push  over  to  the  Ohio  shore,  and  then  row  past  us  with  all 
their  might,  notwithstanding  our  frantic  gesticulations  and 
piteous  prayers  for  help  !  On  they  swept  down  the  river  ; 
and  then  Brent  and  I,  looking  at  each  other  with  silent 
horror,  sunk  down  together  upon  the  cold  beach,  and 
mentally  prayed  for  death  to  end  our  sufferings. 

"  Suddenly — oh,  sight  of  agonizing  joy  I — we  saw  a 
canoe  put  off  from  the  larger  boat  and  approach  us  ;  and 
then  we  got  up,  and  fairly  screamed  and  begged  for  assist- 
ance. Tyhen  the  rowers  had  come  near  enough  to  con- 
verse with  us,  they  stopped,  and  told  us  they  feared  we 
were  decoys,  put  there  to  draw  them  to  the  shore,  that  the 
Indians  might  fall  upon  and  murder  them  ;  and  it  took  no 


202  A   MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE. 

little  time,  and  the  most  earnest  asseverations  and  piteous 
appeals,  to  convince  them  to  the  contrary. 

"  At  last,  after  rowing  past  us  two  or  three  times,  and 
closely  inspecting  the  shore,  and  getting  us  to  come  far 
out  on  a  sand  bar,  they  ventured  to  take  us  aboard.  Wfe 
were  kindly  treated  by  these  men,  when  they  came  to  hear 
our  story ;  and  being  taken  by  them  to  the  garrison  at  the 
Falls,  (now  Louisville,  Ky.,)  we  were  placed  under  the 
care  of  a  skillful  surgeon,  and  soon  restored  to  our  usual 
health  and  strength." 

Such  was  the  remarkable  story  of  Captain  Benham — 
remarkable  for  the  fact  that  two  men  should  so  singularly 
escape  from  the  savages,  and  live  six  weeks  in  the  wilder- 
ness— the  one  with  useless  arms,  and  the  other  with  useless 
legs — the  two  together  making  as  it  were  only  one  whole 
man  I 

Whoever  shall  to-day  stand  upon  the  levee  of  the  now 
large  and  flourishing  city  of  Cincinnati,  and  glance  his 
eye  across  the  beautiful  Ohio,  shall  behold  the  very  spot 
where  these  remarkable  events  occurred,  at  a  time  when 
all  around,  on  either  shore,  was  a  wild,  howling  wilderness. 


0tii)ei?  5  ®0iitip 


It  was  in  the  spring  of  1185,  and  on  a  clear,  beautiful 
day,  that  a  party,  consisting  of  two  men,  a  woman  and  a 
child,  were  passing  down  the  Ohio  in  a  conveniently-sized 
boat,  for  the  purpose  of  joining  some  friends  at  a  settle- 
ment below.  This  party  bore  the  surname  of  Marston, 
and  the  relationship  of  husband,  brother,  wife,  and 
daughter.  They  had  come  from  the  interior  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, transporting  their  goods  by  horses  to  the  Alleghany, 
and  thence  descending  that  river  and  the  Ohio  in  the  boat 
they  now  occupied. 

The  eldest  of  the  four  was  a  large,  tall,  fine-looking  man, 

some  thirty  years  of  age,  and  the  husband  of  the  female 

and  father  of  the  child.     The  wife  appeared  to  be  some 

six  or  eight  years  the  junior  of  her  partner,  was  small, 

slender  and  graceful,  and  possessed  a  countenance  of  more 

than  ordinary  intelligence  and  beauty.     The  brother  was 

younger    than    the    husband,    and    inferior   in   size    and 

strength,  but  comely  of  feature,  and  evidently  a  man  of 

considerable  muscular  power.     The  youngest  of  the  party 

(803) 


204  A  mother's  courage. 

was  a  sweet,  chatting,  blue-eyed,  golden -haired  little  girl 
of  four  summers,  the  favorite  of  all,  and  especially  the  idol 
and  joy  of  its  fond  and  almost  girlish  mother,  both  of 
whom  seemed  much  out  of  place  in  journeying  through 
that  wild,  unsettled,  and  perilous  region. 

Thus  far  our  adventurers  had  met  with  no  material 
accident  or  misfortune ;  nor  had  they  seen  any  of  those 
fierce  enemies  of  their  race,  who  were  then  known  to  be 
prowling  through  the  great  forests  which  stretched  away 
on  either  hand  for  hundreds  of  miles ;  but  now  they  were 
more  directly  entering  the  country  inhabited  by  their 
swarthy  foes,  and  which  had  been  more  distinctly  marked 
by  the  aggressions  of  the  latter  upon  their  white  invaders ; 
and  as  they  turned  their  eyes  toward  the  green  and  flowery 
banks  of  the  delightful  stream,  upon  whose  placid  bosom 
they  were  floating,  it  was  less  to  admire  the  solemn 
beauties  of  nature,  than  in  dread  of  what  those  mighty 
forests  might  conceal.  Yet  the  men,  as  was  natural  they 
should,  relying  upon  their  strength,  and  their  skill  in 
the  use  of  weapons,  seemed  less  uneasy  than  the  girlish 
mother,  who,  at  every  unusual  sound,  would  clasp  her 
oQ'spring  to  her  heart,  and  glance  around  her  in  fearful 
apprehension. 

"  Mary,"  said  her  husband,  approaching  her  on  one  of 
these  occasions  of  alarm,  which  became  more  frequent  as 
she  advanced  on  her  journey,  "how  is  it  that  you.  who 


A  mother's  courage.  205 

have  been  so  courageous  all  along,  have  now  of  a  sudden 
become  so  timid  ?" 

"I  hardly  know  myself,  William,"  she  replied,  in  a 
sweet,  musical  tone,  looking  up  with  a  smile,  "  unless  it  is 
that  we  are  entering  a  more  dangerous  region,  and  that  I 
am  every  moment  growing  more  fond  of  onr  pretty  little 
Ada,  and  more  fearful  on  her  account;"  and  bending  over 
the  child,  which  she  now  held  in  her  arms,  she  imprinted  a 
mother's  kiss  of  love  upon  its  ruby  lips. 

"  But  I'm  not  afraid,  mamma,  when  you  and  papa  are 
with  me,"  prattled  the  blue-eyed  pet;  "for  I  know  no- 
body'11  hurt  me  where  you  are." 

"  Ah,  God  bless  your  trusting  innocence  !"  cried  the 
father,  impulsively  catching  her  up  in  his  arms  and  cover- 
ing her  cherub  face  with  kisses.  "  No  one  shall  hurt  you 
where  I  am — and  may  the  good  God  keep  us  all  from 
harm  I"  "^Hjl^ 

During  their  voyage  down  the  river,  it  h^'lsometimes 
been  necessary  to  lay  up  at  night,  especially  in  foggy 
weather ;  but  they  had  generally  managed  this  matter  with 
great  caution  ;  securing  their  boat  near,  rather  than  at,  the 
shore,  by  making  a  line  fast  to  some  overhanging  branch 
and  dropping  a  sort  of  rude  anchor.  At  these  stopping 
places  our  voyagers  had  been  the  most  apprehensive ;  yet 
it  was  not  at  these  that  they  were  really  most  in  danger, 

18 


206 

but  while  floating  along  in  the  bright  light  of  day,  as  the 
sequel  of  our  narrative  will  show. 

On  the  very  day  that  we  introduce  them  to  the  reader, 
but  some  two  or  three  hours  subsequent  to  the  conversa- 
tion recorded,  the  little  girl,  in  looking  toward  the  Ohio 
shore,  became  much  attracted  to  a  long  line  of  beautifully- 
flowered  shrubbery,  which  so  overhung  the  stream  that  a 
branch  might  easily  be  broken  in  passing;  and  with 
infantile  glee  she  clapped  her  hands  and  exclaimed  : 

"  Oh,  papa,  do  get  little  Ada  some  pretty  flowers  !" 

The  boat  was  not  far  from  the  land,  and  the  current  set 
in  close  to  the  bank,  so  that  it  was  an  easy  matter  to 
comply  with  her  wish ;  and  the  fond  father,  giving  direc- 
tions to  this  effect,  and  himself  taking  an  oar,  was  about  to 
push  in  toward  the  thicket,  when  the  mother,  with  what 
seemed  to  be  a  premonition  of  danger,  quickly  interposed, 
saying,  eagerly  and  earnestly : 

"  Nay,  William,  do  not  think  of  such  a  thing,  but  keep 
further  out  in  the  stream  I  From  some  cause  I  am  fright- 
ened— I  feel  that  danger  lurks  in  every  thicket,  and  I 
know  we  cannot  be  too  cautious." 

"  Pooh,  Mary,  you  are  too  easily  alarmed  I"  replied  her 
husband;  "no  one  would  be  more  cautious  than  I.  if  I 
thought  there  was  danger ;  but  there  is  none  here,  surely ; 
and  little  Ada  might  as  well  have  a  bunch  of  flowers  to 
please  her." 


A  mother's  courage.  207 

So  saying,  and  without  heeding  the  remonstrances  of  his 
more  timid  companion,  he,  assisted  by  his  brother,  turned 
the  boat  up  alongside  the  shrubbery ;  and  both  were  in 
the  act  of  plucking  a  flowering  branch — the  little  girl, 
meanwhile,  in  her  mother's  trembling  arms,  clapping  her 
tiny  hands  with  delight — when  suddenly  two  sharp  reports, 
almost  blended  into  one,  rung  out  upon  the  still  air ;  and 
the  brothers  fell  back  together,  the  one  shot  through  the 
heart  and  the  other  through  the  brain. 
•  At  the  same  instant  there  came  a  series  of  terrific  yells, 
a  rustling  among  the  bushes,  and  two  hideously-painted 
savages  came  leaping  into  the  boat.  First  making  sure 
of  their  victims,  by  plunging  their  knives  several  times 
into  their  bodies,  they  next  tore  off  their  scalps,  and 
tauntingly  shook  the  trophies  in  the  very  face  of  the  now 
petrified  and  horror-stricken  wife  and  mother,  who  stood 
like  a  statue  of  marble,  as  motionless  and  seemingly  as 
cold,  her  eyes  glaring  wildly,  and  the  little  girl  clinging 
to  her  in  a  terror  she  could  not  comprehend.  Then  attach- 
ing each  his  scalp  to  his  girdle,  they  made  a  flourish  of 
their  tomahawks  over  the  head  of  the  mother,  rather  as  it 
seemed  with  the  intention  of  terrifying  than  of  striking 
her.  But  finding  her  unmoved — for  she  was  still  par- 
alyzed with  horror — one  of  them  rudely  snatched  the 
child  from  her  arms,  and  made  as  if  to  dash  out  its  brains 
on  the  gunwale  of  the  boat.     This  he  might  indeed  have 


208  A  mother's  courage. 

done — for  his  basilisk  eyes  were  gleaming  with  fieudish 
malice — but  the  other  interposed,  and  said  something  in 
their  native  tongue ;  when,  turning  to  the  still  immovable 
mother,  he  struck  her  a  blow  with  his  fist,  knocked  her 
down,  and  threw  the  shrieking  child  upon  her. 

The  two  Indians  now  proceeded  to  secure  the  boat,  by- 
working  it  up  under  the  overhanging  bushes,  and  so  dis- 
posing of  them  as  to  completely  conceal  it  from  the  view 
of  any  party  passing  up  or  down  the  river,  or  looking  out 
from  the  opposite  shore. 

By  the  time  this  was  completed,  poor  Mrs.  Marston  had 
in  some  degree  recovered  the  use  of  her  faculties,  and  had 
begun  to  bemoan  her  hard  fate  in  low,  choking  sobs,  the 
while  straining  her  trembling  child  as  tightly  to  her 
anguished  bosom  as  if  she  thought  that  her  maternal 
arm  could  shield  it  from  her  merciless  foes. 

One  of  the  Indians  now  advanced  to  her  side,  and, 
rudely  pushing  her  with  his  foot,  made  signs  that  she  must 
get  up  and  follow  him  ashore.  She  understood  and  com- 
plied with  his  desire — for  she  had  now  some  little  hope 
that  her  child  would  be  spared  to  her — and  with  a  mother's 
undying  love,  she  felt  that  she  would  willingly  struggle 
through  any  thing,  endure  every  thing,  for  its  sweet 
sake. 

We  may  not  dwell  upon  her  feelings,  for  none  but  a 
mother  so  suddenly  and   terribly  aflflicted,  and  so  hope- 


209 


lessly  placed,  could  comprehend  the  bitter  anguish  of 
her  heart. 

At  a  little  distance  back  from  the  river,  the  Indian 
bound  his  prisoner  to  a  sapling,  leaving  the  child  free 
beside  her,  and  then  returned  to  his  companion,  and 
assisted  him  in  securing  their  captured  spoil. 

They  now  seemed  disposed  to  be  merry — those  grim, 
fnhuraan  monsters — as  they  gloated  over  their  not  invalu- 
able prize — stripping  the  dead  of  their  garments,  securing 
their  weapons  and  amunition,  and  reveling,  like  hungry 
beasts,  in  the  palatable  edibles  which  their  explorations 
exposed — chatting  glibly  in  their  native  tongue,  and  now 
and  then  laughing  merrily,  but  cautiously,  as  here  and 
there  they  fell  upon  what  they  considered  a  prize  of  more 
than  usual  value — the  last  of  these  being  no  other  than 
a  mysterious-looking  keg,  which  they  were  not  long  in 
discovering  to  be  fire-water,  and  over  which  they  not  only 
laughed,  but  around  which  they  fairly  danced,  in  fiendish 
glee. 

At  length,  placing  the  keg  in  the  middle  of  the  boat, 
they  knocked  in  the  head  with  their  hatchets,  and  began 
to  indulge  in  the  exhilarating  poison,  gradually  increasing 
their  at  first  light  potations  to  a  kind  of  drunken  carousal, 
which  lasted  for  several  hours,  and  finally  ended  in  a  state 
of  comple  intoxication. 

Meantime  the  poor  mother  had  remained  bound  to  her 

18* 


210 


tree,  listening  to  the  fierce  revelry  of  her  captors,  and  all 
the  time  in  trembling  apprehension  lest  something  might 
direct  their  thoughts  to  her,  and  she  and  her  darling  Ada 
become  fresh  victims  of  their  now  liquor-maddened  pas- 
sions. But  as  time  wore  on,  and  their  potations  grew 
deeper,  and  their  carousal  more  drunken,  if  not  less 
boisterous,  a  wild  hope  sprung  up  in  her  breast,  that 
through  their  final  inebriation  she  might  providentially 
effect  her  escape  ;  and  from  that  moment  she  became  more 
intensely  excited  than  ever,  and  listened  with  a  still  more 
wildly  palpitating  heart,  hushing  the  very  murmurs  of  her 
poor  child  by  looks  and  whispers  of  terror  that  it  seemed 
instinctively  to  comprehend. 

At  last,  just  as  the  bright  sun  was  setting,  the  long 
wished-for  moment  seemed  to  arrive,  the  drunken  sounds 
having  gradually  died  away  to  silence ;  and  she  reasoned 
that  her  foes  were  now  no  longer  in  a  condition  to  prevent 
her  escape,  wl\ich  peradventure  she  might  effect,  provided 
she  could  immediately  get  free  of  her  bonds. 

But  how  was  this  to  be  done  ?  Her  hands  were  corded 
behind  her  back,  and  her  body  made  fast  to  the  tree.  She 
tried  to  work  herself  loose,  but  her  efforts  only  served  to 
tighten  the  cords  and  give  her  pain ;  and  she  was  upon 
the  very  point  of  uttering  a  shriek  of  despair,  when  she 
remembered  in  time  that  the  sound  of  her  voice  might  fall 


211 


upon  the  obtuse  senses  of  her  drunken  foes  and  mechani- 
cally arouse  them  to  action. 

But  stay  I  another  strange,  wild  hope  enters  her  breast  I 
Can  she  make  use  of  Ada  ?  Can  she  venture  the  poor  child 
to  the  fearful  risk  of  returning  alone  to  the  boat,  and  pro- 
curing a  knife  ?  It  is  a  thought  as  trying  as  death  itself, 
though  less  fearful  than  a  long  and  hopeless  captivity,  and 
it  seems  to  be  their  only  salvation.  Time  is  passing — her 
captors  have  become  still — and  sonaething  must  be  done  ! 
Shall  she  risk  the  only  alternative  in  her  power  ?  Some- 
thing seems  to  urge  her  to  do  so  ;  and  finally,  wrought  up 
to  a  pitch  of  desperation  little  short  of  madness,  she  ex- 
plains to  the  trembling  little  creature  what  she  needs  of 
her,  and  gives  her  directions  how  to  proceed. 

And  that  innocent  little  thing  comprehended  her,  and 
finally  set  out  on  her  fearful  mission.  Oh!  what  a  trial 
was  that  to  the  tender  nerves  of  that  poor  mother  !  and 
from  the  moment  of  her  departure,  till  that  of  her  return, 
the  brief  suspense  was  to  her  an  age  of  horror.  But  the 
child  went,  and  returned  in  safety,  and  brought  back  a 
'^  knife,  which  she  had  stealthily  taken  from  the  very  side  of 
one  of  the  murderers  of  her  father  and  uncle,  and  which 
was  even  yet  red  with  their  blood. 

The  poor  captive  shuddered  as  she  looked  upon  the  fear- 
ful weapon  ;  and  yet  she  experienced  a  faint  gleam  of  joy, 
at  the  thought  that  it  would  be  the  means  of  setting  her 


212  A   MOTHER^S   COURAGE. 

free,  and  thus,  under  God,  the  means  of  saving  herself  and 
child. 

Little  Ada,  by  her  mother's  direction,  soon  cut  the 
binding  cords ;  and  the  moment  Mrs.  Marston  found  her- 
self at  liberty,  she  caught  the  heroic  little  girl  in  her  arms, 
covered  her  sweet  face  with  kisses,  and  then,  with  an 
almost  bursting  heart,  knelt  upon  the  ground,  and  poured 
forth  a  fervent  prayer  of  thanksgiving  to  the  Great 
Unseen. 

Strengthened  by  this,  she  arose  and  prepared  to  act ; 
but  the  thought  of  what  was  before  her,  and  the  still 
slender  thread  upon  which  her  own  life  and  that  of  her 
child  depended,  brought  back  a  sinking  of  the  heart,  and  a 
trembling  of  every  nerve.  What  was  to  be  done  now  ? 
She  was  alone  in  the  great  wilderness — a  weak,  feeble 
woman — far  from  home  and  friends,  and  surrounded  by 
dangers  of  every  imaginable  description.  Could  she 
escape  on  foot  with  her  child  ?  Impossible  I  they  would 
either  starve  or  fall  a  prey  to  wild  beasts  or  Indians.  What 
course  then  ?  for  they  must  escape.  There  was  the  boat — but 
then  there  lay  the  murderers  of  her  husband  and  his  brother 
. — and  what  could  she  do  with  them  ?  Should  she  in  turn 
murder  thenj,  while  they  slept  their  drunken  sleep  ?  A 
cold,  icy  shudder  crept  through  her  veins  at  the  bare 
thought  I  But  then  her  child  must  be  saved  I  and  to  save 
that,  by  any  means,  was  imperatively  her  duty. 


A  mothek's  courage.  213 

We  will  not  follow  her  thoughts.  Enough  that  she  at 
last,  carrying  the  child  in  her  arms,  resolutely  but  cau- 
tiously returned  to  the  fearful  scene,  where  still  lay  the 
dead  bodies  of  her  friends ;  and,  almost  beside  them,  but 
upon  some  bales  and  boxes,  nearly  on  a  level  with  the  gun- 
wale, their  now  drunken  murderers. 

With  the  knife  firmly  clasped  in  her  hand,  that  widowed 
mother  reached  the  boat ;  she  entered  it ;  she  stood  over 
her  foes ;  they  were  in  her  power ;  she  raised  the  knife ; 
should  she  strike  ?  She  hesitated — trembled — grew  faint 
of  heart — her  hand  fell.  She  thought  of  her  child,  and 
the  arm  was  again  nerved,  and  again  raised,  but  again  fell 
powerless. 

Ha !  another  thought  I  She  hurried  forward,  placed 
the  child  near  the  bow,  and  warned  it  not  to  speak  or  stir; 
and  then,  seizing  an  oar,  pushed  the  boat  from  the  shore, 
and  set  it  drifting  down  the  stream.  Then  darting  for- 
ward and  securing  the  weapons  of  her  enemies,  she  nerved 
herself  for  the  great  trial,  and,  using  all  her  strength,  sud- 
denly rolled  them  both  into  the  river. 

On  striking  the  water,  one  of  the  two  Indians  sunk 
almost  immediately ;  but  the  other,  who  perhaps  had  drank 
less  deeply,  and  was  not  so  much  intoxicated,  began  to 
struggle  for  life,  and  soon  appeared  to  recover  suSicient 
consciousness  to  comprehend  what  had  happened,  and 
struck  out  fiercely  for  the  boat.     But  that  girlish  mother, 


214  A  mother's  courage. 

nerved  by  the  thought  of  her  child,  her  own  wrongs,  and 
the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  prepared  to  defend  herself 
even  at  the  cost  of  life.  She  had  pushed  the  Indians  over, 
because  it  was  not  in  her  heart  to  slay  them  in  cold  blood, 
if  she  could  escape  by  other  means ;  but  she  was  firmly 
resolved  not  to  be  taken  again  ;  and  bringing  a  rifle  to  bear 
upon  the  struggling  savage,  she  waited  till  she  saw  him 
about  to  make  a  lodgement  astern,  and  then  pulled  the 
trigger.  A  flash,  a  report,  a  groan  followed,  and  the 
bubbling  waters  grew  red  above  the  grave  of  her  foe. 

All  that  long,  terrible  night  that  heroic  mother  watched 
by  her  living  child  and  its  dead  and  gory  father,  and 
labored  hard  to  keep  the  boat  from  drifting  to  either 
shore ;  but  what  pen  may  portray  her  mingled  emotions 
of  grief  for  the  dead  and  joy  for  the  living — her  hopes  and 
fears — her  horror  and  despair  ?  She  lived  through  her 
trials,  however,  and  the  next  day  was  discovered  by  a 
party  of  hunters,  who,  at  her  cries  of  distress,  came  to  her 
relief,  and  thus  she  was  saved. 

We  will  simply  add,  that  that  heroic  little  child,  Ada 
Marston,  in  after  years  became  the  wife  of  one  of  Ken- 
tucky's most  distinguished  and  chivalric  sons. 


s 


That  the  names  of  brave  and  noble  heroes  are  some- 
times allowed  to  sink  into  oblivion — while  others,  far  less 
meritorious,  but  far  more  vain-glorious,  are  permitted 

"  To  fill  the  speaking  trump  of  future  fame '* 

the  following  most  gallant  exploit,  performed  by  one  whose 
memory  should  have  been  more  honorably  preserved,  is  a 
striking  case  in  point.  What  we  here  present  is  but  a 
narration  of  simple,  though  thrilling,  facts,  which  we  have 
obtained  from  a  strictly  authentic  source,  and  to  which  a 
few  still  living  can  bear  testimony. 

On  the  twenty-third  day  of  October,  1812,  Daniel  Stell- 
wagen,  as  Master  of  the  brig  Concord,  received  his  instruc- 
tions from  Francis  Jacoby,  the  owner  of  the  vessel,  and 
sailed  from  the  port  of  Philadelphia,  bound  for  Lisbon, 
Portugal.  "War  between  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain  had  even  then  been  declared ;  but  the  blockading 
squadron  of  the  latter  power  had  not  yet  taken  possession 

of  American  ports  ;  and  Captain  Stellwagen  made  a  safe  and 

(215) 


21:5  A    DARING    EXPLOIT. 

peaceful  voyage  out ;  and  entered  Delaware  Bay,  on  his 
return,  sometime  in  March  of  the  following  year,  heavily 
freighted  with  a  valuable  cargo. 

Little  intelligence  of  what  was  actually  taking  place  had 
reached  him  on  the  ocean ;  but  enough  to  make  him  anx- 
ious concerning  his  safe  arrival  at  the  port  of  Philadelphia, 
and  doubly  cautious  and  watchful  as  he  neared  the  mouth 
of  the  Delaware,  where  he  had  reason  to  believe  the  enemy 
would  have  a  small  fleet  stationed  for  the  purpose  of  inter- 
cepting and  overhauling  all  vessels  either  outward  or  home- 
ward bound,  and  making  prizes  of  such  as  should  lay  claim 
to  the  protection  of  the  American  government. 

Drawing  near  the  dangerous  point  under  cover  of  dark- 
ness, the  captain  took  soundings,  hugged  the  Jersey 
shore,  and  signalled  landward  for  a  pilot  to  run  him 
through  the  Cape  May  Channel  Toward  morning  the 
signal  appeared  to  be  answered ;  and  at  the  first  gray 
touch  of  dawn,  a  little  skiff  was  seen  bounding  over  the 
waves,  bringing  the  long-looked-for  pilot,  who  received  a 
cordial  greeting  from  the  master  of  the  brig. 

In  reply  to  a  dozen  eager  questions  concerning  the  most 
important  news,  the  pilot  informed  the  captain  that  affairs 
looked  dreary  enough.  A  British  blockading  squadron — 
composed  of  the  Poictiers,  seventy-four.  Admiral  Beres- 
ford,  and  several  smaller  vessels — even  then  had  possession 
of  the  bay,  almost  within   gun-shot,  and  stopped  every 


A   DARING   EXPLOIT.  217 

thing  going  out  or  coming  in,  and  it  was  rumored  that  they 
would  soon  attempt  to  burn  Philadelphia. 

"  This  is  serious  news,  Pilot — very  serious  news  !" 
rejoined  Captain  Stellwagen  :  "I  was  afraid  of  this,  and 
took  good  care  to  keep  my  signal  lights  from  the  observa- 
tion of  the  enemy.  But  what  chance  have  we  of  escaping 
the  blockade  ?"  he  anxiously  inquired,  peering  eagerly 
about  him  in  the  dull,  gray,  foggy  light,  but  catching  no 
glimpse  of  the  fleet. 

"A  mighty  slim  chance,  I'm  afeard.  Captain — but  I'll  do 
my  best.  If  we  was  only  an  hour  earlier,  I  reckon  I  could 
take  her  safe  through,  and  I  may  do  it  yet — though  I'm 
afeard  daylight  will  expose  us  before  I  can  show  the 
thieves  a  clean  pair  of  heels.  But  fill  away,  lads  I"  he  con- 
tinued, turning  to  the  anxious  crew,  and  assuming  the  full 
command  :  "matke  sail  and  brace  in  the  yards  I  It's  a  little 
past  high  water,  and  we've  got  to  run  her  through  the 
Cape  May  Channel,  and  hug  still  closer  the  Jersey 
coast,  to  keep  out  of  notice  of  the  ships  as  long  as  we 
can." 

His  orders  were  promptly  obeyed  ;  and  in  a  few  minutes, 

guided  by  that  seemingly  intuitive  skill  which  a  good  pilot 

seldom  fails  to  possess,  the  heavily-laden  brig  began  to 

thread  the  narrow  and  winding  passages  before  her ;  while 

he,  as  one  master  of  her  fate,  took  a  commanding  position, 

and  eagerly  watched  every  oil-spot  and  tide-rip,  and  now 

19 


218  A    DAKINQ   EXPLOIT. 

and   then   glanced   at   the   yet  dimly  seen   shore  for  his 
familiar  landmarks. 

Meantime  a  fair  breeze  sprang  up,  and  the  Concord 
began  to  make  good  headway ;  and  calling  the  anxious 
captain's  attention  to  the  fact,  the  sympathetic  pilot 
added : 

**  Don't  be  down-hearted  I  we  may  pass  the  heavy  ships 
without  being  discovered  after  all ;  and  if  it  wasn't  for  a 
smart  little  craft  called  the  Paz,  of  some  five  or  six  guns, 
which  it's  like  is  above  us — though  she  may  be  in  at  Lewis- 
town  Roads,  as  I  hope  she  is — I'd  be  willing  to  insure  her 
for  a  small  per  centage." 

"  May  Heaven  favor  us  I"  said  Captain  Stellwagen, 
solemnly  ;  "  for  setting  aside  the  loss  of  my  vessel,  I  have 
a  dear  wife  and  children  in  Philadelphia ;  and  the  thought 
of  being  taken  prisoner,  and  parted  from  them  for  years, 
almost  unnerves  me." 

"  Well,  keep  a  stout  heart,  and  we'll  get  through  all 
right  yet  I"  returned  the  pilot,  encouragingly. 

For  a  few  minutes  after  this,  a  deep  and  anxious  silence 
was  maintained  by  all — the  Concord  gliding  slowly  but 
steadily  onward,  still  hugging  the  Jersey  shore,  and  pass- 
ing unharmed  over  the  deeper  portions  of  Crow  Shoal. 
But  every  minute  it  was  growing  lighter  and  more  light  j 
and  presently  the  tapering  masts  and  spars,  and  the  dark, 
suUen-lookiug   hulls   of  the   British   squadron,  could   be 


A  DARING  EXPLOIT.  219 

clearly  perceived  away  to  the  left,  quietly  riding  at  anchor 
near  what  was  termed  the  Brown  Buoy. 

"  There  they  are,  and  my  curses  on  'em,  for  a  mean,  kid- 
napping, robbing  set  of  Johnny  Bulls  I"  muttered  the  pilot, 
in  the  same  breath  that  he  issued  some  rapid  orders  con- 
cerning the  management  of  the  brig.  "  But  they  don't  see 
us  yet,  the  sleepy  heads  I"  he  added,  in  a  more  hopeful  tone ; 
"and  if  they'll  only  fool  away  their  time  a  half  hour 
longer,  I'll  show  'em  a  Yankiee  trick  that'll  give  'em  some- 
thing to  swear  about  for  a  month." 

Great  was  the  anxiety  of  the  gallant  Captain  Stellwagen 
and  his  men  for  the  next  fifteen  minutes—  every  breath  they 
drew,  while  unperceived,  seeming  to  add  to  their  security 
and  hope  ;  but  suddenly,  to  their  dismay,  a  wreath  of  white 
smoke  was  seen  to  issue  from  the  gun-deck  port  of  the 
seventy-four,  followed  by  the  heavy  boom  of  a  gun,  and 
then  by  another  and  another,  together  with  the  flutter  of 
several  flags  from  her  fore-royalmast,  and  a  repetition  of 
the  signals  from  the  rest  of  the  fleet — all  proclaiming  tha^- 
the  escaping  Concord  had  all  at  once  become  an  object  of 
interest  to  those  who  hoped  for  gain  by  her  capture. 

"  There  they  go  I  they  have  discovered  us,  and  are  sig- 
nalling their  Tender  to  give  chase  I"  said  Captain  Stell- 
wagen, with  a  deep  sigh,  but  firmly  compressed  lips. 

"  Let  'era  blaze  away,  gall-blast  'era  1"  cried  the  now 
excited  pilot ;   '^  we  don't  mind  no  such  barking  as  that ; 


220  A   DARING   EXPLOIT. 

and  if  their  confounded  jackall  is  only  down  near  Hen- 
lopen,  it's  little  she  can  do  now  to  hurt  us  eyther." 

"  Send  a  man  with  a  sharp  pair  of  eyes  to  each  mast- 
head, to  look  about  for  the  man-of-war  schooner,  Mr. 
Rawlins  I"  cried  the  Captain,  turning  to  his  mate.  "  Be 
awake  now,  and  move  lively  I" 

Several  minutes  of  intense  anxiety  were  now  passed  by 
those  on  board  the  Concord,  in  keeping  a  sharp  look- 
out for  the  dangerous  schooner — and  a  faint  hope  was 
beginning  to  spring  up  in  every  breast,  that  she  was  at 
anchor  at  some  place  below  them — when  suddenly  the 
pilot,  who  was  carefully  surveying  the  scene  with  a  glass, 
exclaimed,  with  an  oath  : 

"  There  she  is,  with  her  two  bare  poles  run  up  so  inno- 
cent like,  (the  thief!)  just  above  the  Brandywine, 

where  she's  playing  'possum,  pretending  to  be  dead  or 
asleep,  like  a  spider  watching  a  fly,  and  calculating  to 
take  us  as  soon  as  we  git  up  to  her  I  Yes,  I'm  afeard 
they've  catched  us  finely,  after  all,  Captain  1"  he  added, 
looking  down  the  stream;  "for  the  fleet  is  pouring  out 
its  armed  boats  to  cut  us  off  from  the  sea,  and  this  sneak 
is  waiting  to  nab  us  as  we  go  up." 

"  What  we  cannot  cure  we  must  endure  I"  said  Captain 
Stellwagen,  in  a  seemingly  calm  tone  of  resignation,  as  he 
took  the  glass,  and  for  a  few  minutes  quietly  surveyed  the 
scene  around  him.     "  She  does  not  move  yet,"  he  added, 


A   BARING   EXPLOIT.  221 

with  some  slight  degree  of  hope,  as  he  once  more  brought 
his  glass  to  bear  upon  the  schooner,  "  and  we  are  almost 
on  a  line  with  her.     Perhaps Ha  !  there  she  goes  I" 

As  he  spoke,  the  fore  and  topsail  yards  of  the  schooner 
were  suddenly  swayed  aloft  and  crossed;  her  sails,  one 
after  another,  were  run  up  and  set;  and  almost  immedi- 
ately she  began  to  fill  away  and  run  before  the  breeze,  in 
a  direction  to  cut  off  the  more  heavily-laden  Concord. 

"  Well,  Pilot,  there  is  but  one  course  for  us  now  !"  said 
the  Captain,  in  a  firm,  even  tone  of  voice,  as  he  glanced 
around  upon  the  gloomy  faces  of  his  disappointed  men, 
with  an  expression  of  mingled  determination  and  despera- 
tion; "we  must  face  this  she-devil  and  stand  her  fire — for, 
while  a  chance  remains,  I  will  never  surrender." 

This  determination  met  with  a  hearty  approval  from  all ; 
and  the  pilot  hopefully  suggested  that,  by  keeping  among 
the  shoals  and  flats,  where  the  .schooner  could  not  safely 
venture  without  a  native  of  the  coast  to  guide  her,  the 
brig  might  even  yet  go  clear. 

The  chase,  which  was  now  fairly  begun,  was  excitingly 

maintained  for  some  considerable  time — the  Paz  gliding 

steadily  up  the  more  smooth  and  open  channel,  into  which 

the  fugitive  Concord  must  eventually  turn— and  the  latter 

essaying  every  art  to  escape,  by  crossing  ridges  and  banks, 

or  boldly  ploughing  the  deeper  water  of  narrow  channels 

between  dangerous  shoals. 

19* 


222  A   DARING   EXPLOIT. 

As  the  space  occupied  by  the  dividing  shoals  and 
sand-spits  gradually  narrowed,  it  brought  the  two  vessels 
nearer  together,  till  at  length  the  schooner  opened  her  fire, 
and  sent  her  shot  whistling  around  the  brig  and  through 
her  rigging  and  sails,  though  without  inflicting  any  mate- 
rial damage. 

Crow  and  Deadman's  Shoals  were  safely  passed  by  the 
Concord,  and  good  fair  sailing  might  have  given  her  the 
victory;  but  the  time  had  now  come  for  her  to  find  her 
way  into  the  main  channel,  or  run  aground;  and  in 
attempting  to  do  this,  her  heel  suddenly  caught  and 
ploughed  the  sand  beneath  her;  she  stopped— started — 
caught  again ;  and  then,  with  every  timber  groaning,  she 
thumped  hard  aground,  and  fell  partly  over  on  her  side. 

All  was  over  now,  and  so  groaned  the  disappointed 
Captain,  as  he  gloomily  surveyed  the  faces  of  his  dis- 
appointed men.  The  Paz,  perceiving  the  discomfiture 
of  the  Concord,  at  once  ceased  firing,  and  dispatched 
some  twenty  men  in  cutters  to  take  possession  of  what 
was  now  her  prize. 

"  Steward,"  said  the  Captain,  addressing  a  bright-eyed 
mulatto,  as  the  foremost  cutter,  containing  an  admiralty\s 
mate,  came  alongside  the  brig,  "  hancj  the  oflBcer  the  man- 
ropes  !"  and  he  himself  walked  quietly  to  the  gangway,  to 
receive  his  captor  with  the  same  polite  dignity  he  would 
have  welcomed  him  as  an  honored  guest. 


A   DARING   EXPLOIT.  223 

"Who  commands  this  brig  ?"  demanded  the  officer,  as 
he  sprung  on  deck  from  the  rail. 

"  I  di^,  sir,  before  you  came,"  returned  the  Captain,  with 
a  polite  bow. 

"  Your  papers,  if  you  please,"  said  the  other. 

"They  are  American,  sir,"  replied  the  Master,  as  he 
quietly  handed  them  to  his  captor. 

"  Then,"  returned  the  midshipman,  merely  glancing  at 
the  manifest,  clearance,  and  crew-list,  "I  take  possession 
of  this  vessel,  and  lay  claim  to  her  as  lawful  prize,  in  the 
name  of  His  Britannic  Majesty." 

He  then  proceeded  to  give  the  necessary  orders  for 
securing  the  crew  of  the  Concord,  furling  her  sails,  hoist- 
ing English  colors  to  her  main  peak,  and  preparing  her  to 
float  off  with  the  next  tide  ;  and  as  soon  as  these  com- 
mands were  executed,  he  dispatched  the  cutters  back  to 
the  schooner  Paz,  bearing  the  pilot  and  crew  of  the  Con- 
cord prisoners,  and  a  hasty  report  to  the  lieutenant-com- 
manding— he  himself  remaining  as  master  of  the  prize, 
and  retaining  Captain  Stellwagen  as  his  guest,  the  mulatto 
steward  as  a  general  waiter  and  cook,  and  seven  of  his 
own  men  to  make  every  thing  secure. 

The  day  passed  off  with  no  remarkable  occurrence — the 
Concord  being  got  afloat  at  the  next  high  tide  and  an- 
chored in  the  main  channel — where  she  remained  till  the 
second  morning  after;  when,  there  springing  up  a  fresh 


224  A  DARING   EXPLOIl 

breeze  from  the  south-east,  with  a  flying  mist,  indicating 
the  commencement  of  a  "  smoky  south-easter,"  she  was  got 
under  way,  and  beat  down  the  bay  to  within  some  quarter 
of  a  mile  of  the  fleet,  where  she  was  again  brought  to 
anchor,  directly  under  the  guns  of  the  seventy-four. 

Here,  feeling  himself  perfectly  secure,  and  the  storm 
which  Bad  sprung  up  rather  increasing  than  abating,  the 
young  officer  gave  himself  up  to  the  enjoyment  of  good 
eating  and  good  drinking,  and  the  happy  illusion  that  he 
was  supreme  commander  of  all  he  surveyed,  and  might 
perhaps  be  sent  home  with  the  prize,  to  receive  a  lieuten- 
ant's commission  and  be  made  a,  lion  of  for  his  distin- 
guished services. 

The  crew,  too,  became  rather  elated  at  their  good 
fortune ;  and  the  rigid  discipline  of  the  service  being  some- 
what relaxed,  and  good  wine,  direct  from  Lisbon,  being 
easily  procured  from  the  stores  around  them,  they  gradu- 
ally became  careless  to  a  degree  that  at  length  awoke  a 
strange,  wild  hope  in  the  breast  of  Captain  Stellwagen, 
that  perhaps,  with  the  assistance  of  his  steward,  he  might 
yet,  by  a  bold,  desperate  step,  retake  his  vessel  and  escape 
from  the  very  clutches  of  his  foe. 

Till  this  thought  and  this  hope  entered  the  mind  of  the 
captain,  he  had  been  very  much  cast  down  and  depressed ; 
as  indeed  he  well  might  be  ;  for  he  had  by  this  capture 
not  only  lost  his  all  of  worldly  goods,  his  position  as  com- 


A    DARING  EXPLOIT.  225 

mander  of  a  goodly  ship,  but  his  own  personal  liberty,  and 
the  ardently-cherished  hope  of  soon  meeting  with  the  dear 
beings  of  his  fondest  affection  and  solicitude  ;  and  though 
he  had  seemingly  appeared  cheerful  and  resigned  when 
conversing  with  his  polite  and  gentlemanly  captor,  it  had 
been  the  cheerfulness  which  one  sometimes  assumes  to 
cover  grief,  and  the  resignation  which  as  often  springs 
from  the  very  depths  of  despair.  But  now,  with  the  bare 
hope  of  escape — the  bare  hope  of  regaining  all  he  had 
lost,  and  again  greeting,  with  the  fond  kiss  of  a  husband 
and  father,  all  he  loved  on  earth — a  new  life  seemed 
infused  into  his  veins — a  new  spirit  seemed  animating  his 
body — and  he  felt  as  if,  in  some  bold  attempt  for  freedom, 
be  would  have  the  physical  strength  of  a  dozen  men. 

He  now,  though  apparently  indifferent  and  at  his  ease, 
began  to  watch  closely  everything  taking  place  around 
Mm ;  and  it  was  with  a  secret  joy  he  could  scarcely 
conceal,  that  he  observed  the  remissness  of  the  officer  in 
command,  who  spent  most  of  his  time  below  in  eating, 
drinking,  and  smoking — and  the  careless  negligence  of  the 
men,  who,  with  their  arms  rolled  up  in  a  tarpaulin  and 
placed  under  the  long-boat,  passed  a  large  portion  of  the 
day  under  a  temporary  awning,  which  they  had  stretched 
along  the  deck  to  secure  themselves  from  the  fine,  driving 
Scotch  mist,  and  where,  with  plenty  of  wine  and  small 
chat,  they  appeared  to  be  both  happy  and  oblivious. 


226  A  DARING  EXPLOIT. 

Under  pretence  of  giving  his  faithful  steward,  Richard 
Douce,  some  directions  about  his  supper.  Captain  Stell- 
wagen  easily  found  an  opportunity  to  touch  him  upon  the 
matter  nearest  his  heart.  Briefly  mentioning  what  he  had 
seen,  and  what,  if  Heaven  favored  them,  they  might  hope, 
he  added,  in  a  low,  earnest  tone  : 

"  Richard,  how  much  are  you  willing  to  risk  for  your 
freedom  and  mine?" 

"  My  life,  Captain  Stellwagen,  for  my  freedom — and  my 
life,  twenty  times  over,  for  yours,  sir — God  bless  you  I" 

"  Thank  you,  Richard  ;  you  are  a  brave,  noble  lad,  and 
I  trust  will  have  your  reward.  I  have  a  plan  in  view, 
which,  should  it  succeed,  will  perhaps  give  us  both  our 
liberty,  and  restore  us  to  our  friends." 

"  Ah  I  Heaven  bless  your  honor  I"  said  Richard,  his 
eyes  sparkling  with  hope. 

"  But  if  it  fails,  Richard "  and  the  captain  paused 

and  fixed  his  dark  eye  steadily  upon  the  other. 

"  What  then,  sir  ?"  asked  the  steward,  holding  his 
breath  and  turning  somewhat  pale. 

"  We  shall  either  be  cut  to  pieces  by  yonder  men,  or  be 
swung  from  the  J^ard-arm  of  a  man-of-war  I"  rejoined  the 
other,  with  impressive  solemnity.  "  So,  Richard,  my 
brave  lad,"  he  gravely  added,  "think  well  and  seriously 
before  you  decide  upon  what  must  result  in  liberty  or 
death  I" 


A   DARING  EXPLOIT.  227 

"  Captain,"  said  the  brave  mulatto,  after  a  momentary 
pause,  "I'm  with  you  for  life  or  death  I  What  you  dare, 
I'll  dare — and  what  you  suffer,  I'll  suffer — and  God  bless 
you  for  the  kindest  master  I  ever  sailed  under." 

"Your  hand,  Richard  I" 

The  captain  then  briefly  made  known  his  plans,  which 
would  not  require  action  before  the  flood  tide  of  the 
following  morning,  and  established  signals  between  him- 
self and  faithful  servitor,  by  which  the  latter  would  know 
exactly  when  and  how  to  act,  even  should  there  be  no 
further  communication  between  them. 

The  following  was  a  trying  night  to  the  two  prisoners — 
a  night  of  alternate  hopes  and  fears — but  the  next  morn- 
ing, to  their  unspeakable  delight,  they  found  everything 
favorable  to  their  purpose.  The  wind  was  blowing 
almost  a  gale  in  their  favor ;  the  rain  was  fine  and  misty  ; 
the  tide  was  running  up ;  the  men  were  under  their 
awning,  with  their  arms,  as  on  the  previous  day,  rolled  up 
in  the  tarpaulin  and  placed  under  the  bow  of  the  long- 
boat; and  the  Prize  Master  was  below,  thinking  about 
anything  rather  than  the  capture  of  himself  and  the  escape 
of  his  prisoners. 

Soon  after  this,  the  Midshipman  came  on  deck,  and 
exchanged  a  few  words  with  his  prisoner,  on  the  state  of 
the  weather,  and  the  prospect  of  their  being  left  unmo- 
lested by  the  Admiral  for  at  least  another  day ;  and  then 


228  A  DARING  EXPLOIT. 

the  Captain  went  below,  and  was  followed  by  the  steward, 
with  some  hot  coifee,  as  was  previously  agreed  upon. 

The  Midshipman's  pistols  and  cutlass  were  in  his  berth  ; 
and  these  Richard  Douce  now  hurriedly  secured,  handing 
the  former  to  his  master  and  hiding  the  latter.  This  done, 
he  again  went  on  deck,  and  took  his  station  by  the  cook's 
galley,  to  await  the  final  signal  of  life  or  death  ;  while  the 
captain,  hastily  swallowing  a  cup  of  coifee,  called  to  the 
oflBcer  to  come  down  and  take  his  ere  it  should  cool! 

As  th^  latter  complied,  the  captain  made  an  errand  on 
deck ;  and  on  reaching  it,  he  remarked  that  he  would 
draw  over  the  hatch,  to  keep  out  the  rain ;  and  having 
done  so,  he  quietly  fastened  it  with  the  hasp,  and  thus 
secured  the  officer  a  prisoner  without  his  being  aware 
of  it. 

Glancing  quickly  around,  and  perceiving  that  every- 
thing was  favorable  to  his  desperate  purpose,  the  captain 
now  gave  the  signal  agreed  upon,  a  twist  of  his  neck- 
cloth ;  and  the  mulatto,  bounding  upon  the  tarpaulin, 
caught  it  up  in  his  arms,  and  darted  back  to  the  quarter- 
deck, where  he  succeeded  in  arming  himself  with  another 
brace  of  pistols  before  the  astonished  crew  had  time  to 
take  any  action  whatever. 

Both  the  captain  and  steward,  pistols  in  hand,  now 
rushed  forward  together,  th^  former  exclaiming,  in  a  voice 
of  thunder : 


A  DARING  EXPLOIT.  229 

"Down  into  the  forecastle,  every  man  of  you,  before  I 
blow  your  brains  out !" 

Three  of  the  surprised  and  astonished  men  fled  precipi- 
tately down  the  fore-castle  hatch — two  seemed  irresolute — 
and  two,  the  boatswain's  mate  and  quarter-master,  made  a 
show  of  resistance.  Instantly  each  was  covered  by  a  pistol 
in  the  determined  hands  of  Stellwagen  and  Douce,  and  the 
captain  again  thundered  forth  : 

"Back,  I  tell  you,  and  down  with  you  below,  or,  by  the 
living  God  above  us,  I  will  scatter  your  brains  where  you 
stand !  I  am  a  desperate  man,  and  will  have  possession  of 
this  vessel  or  die  ! — so  down  with  you — down — ere  I  send 
your  souls  to  your  Maker !" 

As  he  uttered  this  threat,  his  fine  commanding  form 
seemed  to  tower  aloft;  and  the  bright,  stern  gleam  of  his 
dark,  eagle  eye,  proclaimed  that  his  was  an  oath  that 
would  not  be  broken.  The  petty  officers,  awed  by  his 
look,  began  gradually  to  quail  before  him ;  and  then, 
exchanging  glances,  they  sullenly  turned  on  their  heels, 
and  slowly  followed  those  who  had  preceded  them.  The 
moment  their  heads  were  below  the  deck,  the  hatch  was 
closed  and  secured  by  some  heavy  coils  of  rope,  which  the 
gallant  captain  and  his  steward  now  drew  upon  it. 

"Quick,  now,  Richard!"  exclaimed  the  captain;  "cut 

the  hempen  cable,  and  let  her  drift  beyond  the'  guns  of  the 

fleet  I    The  wind  is  in  our  favor— the  tide  is  running  up — 

20  ^ 

# 


230  A   DARING   EXPLOIT. 

and  if  they  do  not  perceive  ns  in  this  cloud-like  mist,  wo 
shall  soon  be  beyond  their  reach.  God  send  we  may  !  for 
our  lives  depend  upon  it." 

He  had  scarcely  finished  his  order,  when  the  mulatto 
severed  the  cable,  and  the  laden  brig  was  once  more  in 
motion.  A  few  minutes  of  the  most  intense  anxiety 
followed ;  and  then  there  boomed  a  signal-gun  from  the 
seventy-four,  to  warn  the  Prize  Master  of  the  Concord 
that  something  was  wrong.  It  was  of  course  unheeded, 
and  was  presently  followed  by  another. 

"  Now  then  for  our  lives  I"  cried  the  captain,  as  he 
sprung  forward  and  seized  a  rope.  "  Cut  loose  the  jib, 
Richard  !  Now  hoist  away  !  There — there — up  she  goes  I 
Now,  my  brave  lad,  spring  up  and  cut,  the  gaskets  of  fore- 
sail and  foretopsail,  while  I  take  the  helm  and  keep  her  oflT 
before  the  wind  I^ 

The  two  men  both  worked  hard  and  fast ;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  sails  were  spread  and  sheeted  home,  and  the 
noble  vessel  was  speeding  away  from  her  foes,  favored  by 
wind  and  tide.  Gun  after  gun  now  thundered  from  the 
Poictiers,  and  shot  after  shot  came  whistling  past  the  brig 
and  through  her  rigging ;  but  in  fifteen  minutes  more  she 
was  beyond  the  reach  of  her  enemies,  and  bearing  safely 
homeward  the  brave  master  and  steward,  who  had  recap- 
tured her  by  one  of  the  boldest  and*  most  daring  exploits 
on  record. 


A  DARING  EXPLOIT,  231 

We  need  only  add,  that  in  due  time  she  safely  arrived  in 
Philadelphia,  where  Captain  Stellwagen  had  the  honor  of 
transferring  to  the  legal  authorities  the  first  prisoners 
brought  thither  during  the  war  of  1812 — a  commissioned 
oflBcer  and  seven  men — captured  by  himself  and  colored 
steward,  and  taken,  together  with  the  vessel  which  con- 
tained them,  right  from  under  the  guns  of  an  Admiral's 
fleet. 

History  does  not  furnish  a  bolder  or  a  braver  deed  than 
this. 

Captain  Daniel  Stellwagen  subsequently  entered  the 
United  States  Navy,  and  commanded  the  Third  Division 
of  Galley's  at  Commodore  McDonough's  celebrated  victory 
on  Lake  Champlain.  He  was  afterward  honored  by  Con- 
gress with  the  presentation  of  a  sword  and  a  vote  of 
thanks,  and  died  at  Philadelphia  in  1828,  respected  by  all 
who  knew  him,  and  beloved  by  those  who  knew  him  most. 


m 


The  life  of  the  trapper  in  the  Far  West,  in  earlier 
times,  was  one  of  almost  constant  peril.  Setting  off  alone, 
or  with  only  a  companion  or  two,  into  the  great,  lonely  wil- 
derness, whose  only  denizens  were  wild  beasts  and  savages, 
and  pursuing  an  occupation  which  led  him  into  the  wildest 
and  gloomiest  retreats  among  the  mountains,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  be  ever  on  the  watch,  night  and  day,  to  protect 
his  life  against  foes  who  often  lurked  in  deep  thickets,  or 
behind  projecting  rocks,  awaiting  an  opportunity  to  cut 
him  off  and  carry  his  scalp  and  effects  in  triumph  to  their 
barbarous  homes.  This  wild  life  naturally  made  the  trap- 
per wary,  suspicious,  and  ferocious — a  sort  of  semi-savage; 
and  regarding  his  rifle  as  his  truest  friend,  and  the  Indian 
as  his  greatest  foe,  he  took  care  to  keep  the  former  ever  by 
him,  and  kill  the  latter  whenever  opportunity  presented. 

One  of  the  most  daring,  and  for  many  years  successful, 

of  these  mountaineers,  was  a  man  by  the  name  of  Markhead. 

He  was   a  finely-built,   athletic  fellow,  and  was  probably 

as  devoid  of  fear  as  it  is  possible  for  any  human  being  to 
(232) 


ROCKY   MOUNTAIN   PERILS.  233 

be  and  retain  the  natural  instincts  of  life.  There  was  no 
personal  risk,  at  one  period  of  his  career,  that  he  seemed 
afraid  to  venture ;  an^  probably,  the  renowned  Kit  Carson 
alone  excepted,  there  never  was  so  bold  and  reckless  a 
hunter,  trapper,  and  guide,  who  lived  so  many  years  to 
boast  of  his  almost  incredible  exploits.  He  managed  for  a 
long  time  to  escape  with  life ;  though  his  body  and  limbs 
were  covered  with  ugly  scars,  which  told  the  tale  of  many 
deadly  conflicts,  and  how  near  he  had  more  than  once  heeh 
to  the  very  jaws  of  death  itself. 

As  a  single  instance  of  what  he  had  been  known  to  dare, 
it  is  related  of  him,  that,  while  accompanying  Sir  William 
Drummond  Stewart  in  one  of  his  expeditions  across  the 
mountains,  a  half-breed  absconded  one  night  with  several 
animals ;  and  Sir  William,  being  greatly  vexed  and  annoyed 
at  the  occurrence,  remarked  that  he  would  give  five  hun- 
dred dollars  for  the  scalp  of  the  thief.  Soon  after,  it  was 
discovered  that  Markhead  was  missing ;  but  the  next  day 
he  rode  into  camp,  with  the  scalp  of  the  half-breed  dang- 
ling at  the  end  of  his  rifle. 

Markhead  was  by  profession  a  trapper,  and  boldly  ven- 
tured into  every  region  where  he  thought  he  might  be  most 
successful  in  taking  the  beaver,  having  no  regard  whatever 
to  the  dangers  he  would  be  compelled  to  encounter  in  his 
lonely  explorations.     On  more  than  one  occasion  he  was 

himself  taken  by  outlying    savages,   who  were  only  pre- 
20^ 


234  ROCKY  MOUNTAIN  PEEILS. 

vented  from  immediately  dispatching  him  by  their  fiendish 
desire  of  burning  him  at'  the  stake ;  but  he  always  suc- 
ceeded, sometimes  in  an  almost  miraculous  manner,  in 
effecting  his  escape,  and  always  embraced  every  opportu- 
nity of  a  vindictive  revenge  upon  the  hated  race. 

The  Yellow  Stone  and  its  numerous  branches,  from  its 
source  among  the  mountains  to  its  junction  with  the  great 
and  turbid  Missouri,  was  the  favorite  trapping-ground  of 
this  daring  individual ;  and  one  of  his  most  remarkable 
adventures  in  this  region  of  country  it  is  our  present 
purpose  to  record. 

Setting  off  alone,  as  was  frequently  his  custom,  with  his 
riding-horse,  pack-mules,  "  possibles,"  "  traps,"  and  camp- 
utensils,  himself  well-armed  and  equipped  in  mountain 
style,  Markhead  penetrated  far  into  the  territorial  posses- 
sions of  his  savage  foes,  and  at  last  fixed  his  camp  in  a 
wild,  romantic  valley,  and  set  about  his  vocation  with  the 
same  careless  indifference  to  danger  that  the  angler  would 
cast  his  line  in  the  tranquil  waters  about  his  peaceful  home. 

Here  he  remained  unmolested  for  several  weeks,  and 
found  beaver  so  plenty  as  to  gladden  his  heart  at  the 
thought  of  the  "glorious  time"  he  would  have  when  he 
should  return  to  the  "  rendezvous,"  that  paradise  for  such 
mountain  men  as  happen  to  bring  sufficient  "peltries" 
to  indulge  largely  in  its  luxuries,  its  games,  and  its  general 
'dissipations. 


EOCKY  MOUNTAIN   PERILS.  235 

But  going  one  morning  to  examine  his  traps,  the  gallant 
mountaineer,  to  his  great  annoyance,  discovered  the  ffesh 
print  of  a  moccasin  a  little  distance  back  from  the  stream  j 
and  the  sight  so  roused  his  ire,  that  he  at  once  gave  vent 
to  it  in  a  very  uncomplimentary  apostrophe  to  an  indivi- 
dual he  had  not  yet  seen  ;  and  using  all  due  caution  to 
guard  against  a  surprise,  he  continued  on  down  the  stream 
to  his  different  traps  ;  and  found  to  his  great  delight,  that 
each  one  held  a  prize,  in  the  shape  of  a  plump,  fat  beaver. 
Having  dispatched  the  animals,  and  reset  his  traps,  he 
cautiously,  but  proudly,  returned  to  his  camp,  muttering  as 
he  went  along  : 

"The  sneaking  fool  1  to  come  and  put  his  foot  into  my 
mess  in  that  way,  and  think  to  outwit  me  I  But  I'll  fix 
him  yit,  and  every  son  of  an  aboriginee  that  comes  with 
him ;  for  whilst  I  find  beavers  coming  in  this  handsome, 
and  begging  to  be  tuk  by  a  gentleman  what  appreciates, 
I'll  be  dogged  ef  I'll  be  druv  from  my  position  by  all  the 
greasy,  copper-colored  rascals  in  North  America  1" 

Markhead  spent  much  of  the  day  in  hunting  for  "  Indian 
signs,"  but  without  discovering  any  thing  to  excite  fresh 
uneasiness.  He  found  a  few  more  moccasin  prints,  it  is 
true,  but  evidently  made  by  the  same  feet  j  and  he  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  some  stray  Indian,  perhaps  a  solitary 
hunter,  had  been  near  his  camp  and  departed— it  might  be 
with,  and  it  might  be  without,  the  knowledge  of  a  white 


236  ROCKY   MOUNTAIN   PERILS. 

man  being  encamped  in  the  vicinity.  If  the  former,  and 
the'savage  had  friends  near,  he  thought  it  more  than  likely 
an  attempt  would  soon  be  made  to  waylay  and  kill  him  ; 
and  if  the  latter,  that  he  had  nothing  unusual  to  fear ;  but 
as  he  could  not  determine  this  point  satisfactorily,  he 
permitted  prudence  for  once  to  have  entire  control  over 
his  actions ;  and  he  took  the  trouble  to  secrete  his  peltries, 
lead  his  animals  to  a  new  grazing  spot,  and  pass  the  fol- 
lowing night  in  another  place  himself. 

The  next  morning,  Markhead,  by  a  new  and  roundabout 
course,  went  down  to  his  first  trap  most  cautiously,  recon- 
noitering  the  ground  as  he  neared  it ;  and  much  pleased 
was  he  with  himself  at  having  taken  this  precaution ;  for 
right  in  the  very  path  along  which  he  would  otherwise 
have  approached  the  spot,  he  now  discovered  three 
Indians,  crouched  down  among  some  bushes  behind  a 
projecting  rock,  patiently-  awaiting  his  appearance.  By 
the  course  he  had  prudently  taken,  he  had  come  upon  the 
stream  a  little  below,  and  consequently  behind  them ;  and 
he  now,  without  being  himself  perceived,  had  them  in  fair 
range. 

"  That's  the  way  you  painted  heathens  watch  for  a  white 
gentleman,  is  it  ?"  chuckled  the  trapper,  as  he  slowly  and 
deliberately  brought  forward  his  long,  unerring  rifle,  and 
took  a  steady  aim  at  the  nearest,  who  nearly  covered  the 
one  beyond  him. 


ROCKY   MOUNTAIN   PERILS.  237 

Markhead  recollected  the  old  proverb  of  *' killing  two 
birds  with  one  stone,"  and  a  grim  smile  partially  relieved 
the  harshness  of  his  vindictive  expression  as  he  pulled  the 
trigger.  True  to  its  duty,  the  piece  sent  forth  its  leaden 
messenger,  and  with  such  force  as  to  drive  the  ball  clean 
through  the  first  savage  and  mortally  wound  the  second. 
The  instant  he  fired,  the  daring  mountaineer  grasped  his 
long  knife,  and  bounded  forward  with  a  ferocious  yell ; 
while  the  unharmed  Indian,  starting  as  suddenly  to  his 
feet,  with  a  wild  yell  of  surprise  and  terror,  darted  quickly 
away,  leaving  his  wounded,  floundering,  and  groaning 
friends  to  the  mercy  of  a  foe  who  w^as  never  known  to 
spare  one  of  the  hated  race. 

On  coming  up  to  the  wounded  savages,  neither  of  whom 
was  dead,  ^farkhead  proceed  to  dispatch  and  scalp  them 
with  the  same  ferocious  satisfaction  that  he  would  have 
butchered  and  skinned  two  wounded  wild  beasts ;  after 
which  he  coolly  reloaded  his  rifle,  without  the  least  com- 
punction of  conscience,  and  with  a  self-complacent  chuckle 
at  his  own  caution  and  triumph. 

"  Wondei*  how  fur  that  thar  other  skeered  Injun  '11  run 
afore  he  stops  !"  he  grinned,  as  he  spurned  his  dead  ene- 
mies with  his  foot,  and  gathered  up,  as  further  trophies  of 
his  exploit,  the  weapons  with  which  they  had  intended  to 
destroy  him.  "  Thar  I"  he  continued,  as  he  moved  away 
from  the  dead  bodies ;  "  I  reckon  I'll  see  to  my  traps  now, 


238  ROCKY  MOUNTAIJT  PERILS. 

without  axing  no  leave  of  you,  whilst  you  stop  here  to 
feed  wolves  and  buzzards,  that  maybe  is  wanting  a  break- 
fast this  fine  morning." 

He  then,  believing  there  was  no  further  danger  set  off 
boldly,  and  somewhat  carelessly,  down  the  stream,  to  visit 
his  traps.  As  on  the  preceding  day,  he  found  his  success 
had  been  somewhat  remarkable ;  and,  fairly  loaded  with 
beaver  he  returned  toward  his  camp  in  fine  spirits.  On 
his  direct  route,  was  a  wild,  romantic  glen,  with  steep, 
high,  rocky  hills  on  either  hand,  and  between  which 
dashed,  foaming  and  roaring,  a  clever  mountain  stream. 
He  had  reached  nearly  the  centre  of  this  valley,  and  was 
walking  leisurely  along,  when  he  was  startled  by  the  sharp 
report  of  several  muskets,  instantly  followed  by  the  fierce 
exultant  yells  of  a  small  party  of  savages,  v/Ro  sprung  up 
suddenly  from  behind  different  concealments  and  darted 
toward  him  in  a  body. 

The  instant  the  Indians  fired,  Markhead  felt  a  sharp 
twinge  in  his  left  arm ;  and  glancing  toward  it,  he  per- 
ceived the  blood  streaming  through  his  garments,  and 
knew  he  was  wounded;  but  finding,  on  trial,  he  could  use 
his  arm,  he  gave  no  further  heed  to  it,  and  concentrated 
his  every  thought  upon  the  saving  of  his  life. 

The  Indians,  some  six  or  eight  in  number,  were  now 
bounding  forward  to  finish  their  work ;  and  instantly 
throwing  down  his  beaver,  the  trapper  brought  his  deadly 


BCCKY  MOUNTAIN  PERILS.  239 

rifle  to  bear  on  the  foremost;  and  he  was  in  the  very  act 
of  firing,  when  the  latter,  perceiving  his  danger,  uttered 
a  short  cry  of  surprise,  and  dodged  behind  a  tree — an 
example  which  his  cowardly  companions  took  care  to  imi- 
tate as  speedily  as  possible. 

This  gave  the  intrepid  hunter  a  moment  to  look  about 
him  and  calculate  his  chances  of  escape ;  and  perceiving, 
on  the  hill  to  his  left,  an  opening  among  the  rocks,  as  it 
might  be  the  mouth  of  a  cave — and  knowing  if  he  gave  his 
foes  .time  to  reload,  they  could  certainly  kill  him  where  he 
stood — he  suddenly  turned,  and  dashed  across  the  stream, 
and  up  the  steep  acclivity ;  his  enemies  immediately  bound- 
ing after,  with  yells  of  triumph,  but  being  deterred  from 
venturing  a  too  rapid  pursuit  by  a  wholesome  fear  of  his 
deadly  rifle,  which  every  now  «nd  then  was  steadily  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  nearest. 

In  this  way  Markhead  reached  the  point  at  which  he 
had  aimed,  some  considerable  distance  ahead  of  his  pur- 
suers ;  and  for  a  few  moments  he  stood  and  debated  with 
himself  whether  he  should  secrete  himself  within  the  open- 
ing, which  appeared  large  and  deep,  or  continue  his  flight 
over  the  mountain  ridge.  He  decided  on  the  former,  as 
the  readiest  means  of  giving  him  immediate  time  for  cool 
and  deliberate  calculation  ;  and  the  next  moment  he  disap- 
peared from  the  sight  of  his  yelling  foes;  who,  fearing 


240  ROCKY  MOUNTAIN  PERILS. 

his  ultimate  escape,  now  sprung  up  the  hill  more  nimbly 
and  boldly. 

The  opening,  as  the  trapper  had  conjectured,  was  the 
mouth  of  a  cave  of  considerable  dimensions ;  and  was  so 
guarded,  by  winding  passages  among  projecting  rocks,  as 
to  secure  to  him,  from  the  moment  of  entering  it,  a  feeling 
of  safety;  and  darting  back  a  few  paces,  he  ensconced 
himself  behind  a  sharp  angle,  and  waited  for  his  foes  to 
come  up. 

Presently  he  saw  the  Indians  appear,  one  after  another, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  opening,  and  cautiously  peer  into  the 
gloom  within ;  but  neither  seemed  possessed  of  courage 
sufficient  to. lead  the  way  to  what  would  probably  be  cer- 
tain death  to  the  foremost.  From  where  they  stood,  the 
savages  could  not  discern  the  fugitive,  though  he  could 
perceive  them  distinctly ;  and  it  required  all  his  self- 
control  to  restrain  his  desire  of  firing  upon  them,  and 
trusting  the  rest  to  chance. 

Soon  after,  the  Indians  withdrew  from  the  view  of  the 
trapper,  and  for  a  few  minutes  all  was  silence  within  and 
without.  He  conjectured  they  were  now  holding  a  con- 
sultation ;  and  when  he  thought  that  his  very  life  might 
depend  upon  the  result,  he  could  not  but  feel  anxious  to 
have  an  end  put  to  his  suspense  by  an  attack  or  retreat. 

Suddenly,  while  he  was  wondering  how  he  should  get 
safely  out  of  his  present  "  scrape,"  even  with  the  loss  of  hia 


ROCKY   MOUNTAIN   PERILS.  241 

animals  and  furs,  the  mouth  of  the  cave  was  darkened  by 
several  Indians,  and  lightened  by  the  flash  of  several 
muskets,  while  half  a  dozen  balls  flattened  themselves 
against  the  rocks,  and  the  reports  reverberated  strangely 
as  the  sounds  were  thrown  back  from  the  farthest  recesses 
of  his  subterranean  retreat. 

Markhead  was  untouched  by  their  fire,  but  enraged  at 
what  he  consiaered  their  audacity ;  and,  with  a  yell  of 
defiance,  he  instantly  raised  his  own  rifle  and  poured  back 
its  contents.  His  shot,  fortunately,  took  effect  in  the 
breast  of  a  warrior,  who  fell  over,  and  rolled  yelling  down 
the  rugged  hill,  to  the  great  chagrin  and  dismay  of  his 
companions,  who  made  haste  to  get  beyond  the  reach  of  so 
dangerous  an  enemy. 

After  this,  the  savages,  though  remaining  in  the  vicinity, 
and  keeping  a  close  watch  upon  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  to 
prevent  the  escape  of  the  prisoner  within,  took  good  care 
to  keep  out  of  his  sight.  And  so  the  day  wore  away — 
Markhead  fretting  and  swearing  at  what  he  termed  his 
ill-luck,  in  being  "  cooped  up  in  sich  an  infernal  hole,"  but 
not  caring  to  venture  out  in  the  face  of  almost  certain 
death. 

At  last,  toward  night,  he  was  suddenly  surprised  by 

seeing  a  large  pile  of  brush  thrown  down  in  front  of  the 

cave,  and  was  not  slow  in  comprehending  that  his  foes 

intended  to  smoke  him  out,  as  he  himself  had  aforetime 

21 


242  EOCKY  MOUNTAIN  PERILS. 

smoked  out  some  wild  beast.  This  pile  was  rapidly 
augmented  by  fresh  combustibles  ;  and  in  the  course  of  an 
hour  it  had  become  quite  formidable — the  trapper  sitting 
and  watching,  and  considering  which  might  be  the  safest 
proceeding  for  him — to  remain  and  let  them  fire  it,  or 
attempt  an  escape  by  suddenly  breaking  through  it, 

"  But  I'll  let  the  cusses  do  it,"  he  muttered,  at  length ; 
"  for  I  can  break  through  arterward  as  well  as  now,  and 
night'll  soon  be  here  to  kiver  me  as  I  run." 

Had  the  savages  thought  of  this  plan  and  acted  upon  it 
sooner,  the  history  of  the  trapper  might  have  ended  with 
that  eventful  day — for  an  escape  in  daylight  would  have 
been  almost  impossible  ;  but  fortunately  for  him,  they  did 
not  set  fire  to  the  combustibles  till  the  forest  had  begun  to 
grow  dusky  with  the  advancing  shadows  of  night.  The 
materials  they  had  collected  being  old,  dry  brush,  ignited 
like  so  much  tinder ;  and  in  a  minute  after  the  application 
of  the  match,  the  whole  pile  was  a  crackling  and  roaring 
flame — the  heat  and  smoke  at  once  penetrating  far  back 
into  the  cavern,  and  soon  rendering  it  an  untenable 
place. 

Seeing  the  time  had  come  for  him  to  make  another 
desperate  effort  for  his  life,  Markhead  secured  his  powder- 
horn  in  his  bosom,  wrapped  the  skirt  of  his  hunting-frock 
around  the  lock  of  his  rifle,  grasped  his  knife  firmly,  drew 
in  his  breath  for  a  start,  and,  concentrating  his  whole  will 


ROCKY   MOUNTAIN  PERILS.  243 

upon  his  single  purpose,  suddenly  bounded  forth,  directly 
through  the  scorching  flames. 

So  sudden  was  his  exit  from  the  cavern,  that  the 
Indians,  though  looking  for  the  event  to  take  place,  and 
standing  prepared  to  fire  at  and  fall  upon  him  with  their 
knives  and  tomahawks,  did  not  even  get  their  guns  to  bear 
till  he  was  half  way  down  the  dangerous  declivity ;  and 
then  they  discharged  their  muskets  almost  at  random,  and 
set  yelling  after  him  with  a  degree  of  uncertainty  and 
confusion  that  gave  him  an  additional  advantage. 

On  reaching  the  bank  of  the  stream,  Markhead  turned 
quickly  down  it,  darted  into  a  favoring  thicket,  thence  into 
the  water,  and  threw  himself  flat  down  close  up  under  the 
overhanging  foliage.  Here  he  quietly  remained,  favored 
by  the  fast  gathering  shades  of  night,  till  his  enemies,  who 
believed  he  was  still  in  flight,  had  run  yelling  past  in  fierce 
pursuit ;  and  then,  as  they  gradually  grew  more  distant, 
he  started  up  and  ran  in  an  opposite  direction. 

An  hour  later  he  had  reached  in  safety  the  spot  where 
he  had  deposited  his  pelts.  Gathering  up  as  many  as  he 
could  carry,  he  next  sought  and  found  his  horse,  mounted 
him,  and  escaped— leaving  his  mules,  traps,  and  camp 
utensils  as  the  spoil  of  his  foes. 

Three  days  after  this,  he  boldly  revisited  the  spot,  and 
found  the  remainder  of  his  furs ;  but  all  the  rest  of  his 
property  had  been  discovered  and  taken  away  by  the 


244  ROCKY  MOUNTAIN   PERILS. 

savages.  At  this  Markhead  sought  relief  to  his  feelings, 
by  what  in  Western  parlance  would  be  termed  "some 
pretty  tall  swearing;"  but  concluded  at  last  to  make  the 
best  of  what  he  possessed,  and  set  off  to  the  nearest  station 
to  get  a  new  outfit. 

That  same  season,  notwithstanding  all  his  misfortunes, 
Markhead  might  have  been  found  trapping  along  the 
different  streams,  in  the  vicinity  of  his  losses  and  thrilling 
adventures;  and  when  he  repaired  to  the  "rendezvous," 
in  the  following  autumn,  no  single  trapper  could  out-count 
him  in  peltries,  or  out-talk  him  in  exploits. 

But  this  man  of  daring  finally  met  a  terrible  fate.  At 
the  fearful  uprising  of  the  treacherous  Mexicans,  in  the 
Yalley  of  Taos,  at  the  time  of  the  massacre  of  Governor 
Bent  and  other  Americans,  Markhead,  and  a  companion 
named  Harwood,  who  had  gone  thither  to  exchange'  some 
peltries  for  whiskey,  were  captured  by  the  blood-thirsty 
mob,  and  shot  down  like  dogs. 

So  perished,  in  the  full  vigor  of  manhood,  one  of  the 
very  bravest,  boldest,  and  most  reckless  of  that  hardy  and 
daring  little  band  known  as  the  Trappers  of  the  Far  West. 


"  We  Doctors  sometimes  meet  with  strange  adventures," 
once  said  to  me  a  distinguished  physician,  with  whom  I 
was  on  terms  of  intimacy. 

"I  have  often  thought,"  I  replied,  "that  the  secret  his- 
tory of  some  of  your  profession,  if  written  out  in  detail, 
would  make  a  work  of  thrilling  interest." 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  exactly  agree  with  you  in  regard 
to  detail,"  rejoined  my  friend  ;  "for  we  medical  men,  like 
every  one  else,  meet  with  a  great  deal  that  is  common 
place,  and  therefore  not  worthy  of  being  recorded ;  but 
grant  us  the  privilege  of  you  novelists,  to  select  our, 
characters  and  scenes,  and  work  them  into  a  kind  of  plot, 
with  a  view  to  a  striking  denouement,  and  I  doubt  not 
many  of  us  could  give  you  a  romance  in  real  life,  com- 
prising only  what  we  have  seen,  which  would  equal,  if  not 
surpass,  any  thing  you  ever  met  in  the  way  of  fiction.  By- 
the-by,  I  believe  I  never  told  you  of  the  most  strange  and 
romantic  adventure  of  my  life  ?" 

"  You  never  told  me  of  any  of  your  adventures,  Doctor,". 
21*  (246) 


246  THE   DEAD  ALIVE. 

I  replied;  "but  if  you  have  a  story  to  tell,  you  will  find 
me  an  eager  listener." 

"  Yery  well,  then,  as  I  have  a  few  minutes  to  spare,  I 
will  tell  you  one  more  wildly  romantic,  more  incredibly 
remarkable,  if  I  may  so  speak,  than  you  probably  ever 
found  in  a  work  of  fiction." 

"  I  am  all  attention." 

"  Twenty-five  years  ago,"  pursued  the  Doctor,  "I  entered 

the  medical  college  at  F as  a  student.     I  was   then 

quite  young,  inexperienced,  and  inclined  to  be  timid  and 
sentimental ;  and  well  do  I  remember  the  horror  I  expe- 
rienced, when  one  of  the  senior  students,  under  pretence 
of  showing  me  the  beauties  of  the  institution,  suddenly 
thrust  me  into  the  dissecting-room,  among  several  dead 
bodies,  and  closed  the  door  upon  me ;  nor  do  I  forget  how 
my  screeches  of  terror,  and  prayers  for  release  from  that 
awful  place,  made  me  the  laughing-stock  of  my  older 
companions. 

"  Ridicule  is  a  hard  thing  to  bear  :  the  coward  becomes 
brave  to  escape  it,  and  the  brave  man  fears  it  more  than  he 
^••tild  a  belching  cannon.  I  suffered  from  it  till  I  could 
stand  no  more ;  and  wrought  up  to  a  pitch  of  desperation, 
I  demanded  to  know  what  I  might  do  to  redeem  my 
character,  and  gain  an  honorable  footing  among  my  fellow- 
students. 

" '  I  will  tell  you,*  said  one,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  mis- 


THE  DEAD  ALIVE.  247 

chief;  'if  you  will  go,  at  the  midnight  hour,  and  dig  up 
a  subject,  and  take  it  to  your  room,  and  remain  alone  with 
it  till  morning,  we  will  let  you  off,  and  never  say  another 
word  about  your  womanly  fright.* 

*'I  shuddered.  It  was  a  fearful  alternative;  but  it 
seemed  less  terrible  to  suffer  all  the  horrors  that  might  be 
concentrated  into  a  single  night,  than  to  bear,  day  after 
day,  the  jeers  of  my  companions. 

"  '  Where  shall  I  go  ?  and  when  V  was  my  timid  inquiry; 
.  and  the  very  thought  of  such  an  adventure  made  my  blood 
run  cold. 

" '  To  the  Eastern  Cemetery,  to-night,  at  twelve  o'clock,* 
replied  my  tormentor,  fixing  his  keen,  black  eyes  upon  me, 
and  allowing  his  thin  lips  to  curl  with  a  smile  of  contempt. 
'  But  what  is  the  use  of  asking  such  a  coward  as  you  to 
perform  such  a  manly  feat  ?'  he  added,  deridingly. 

"  His  words  stung  me  to  the  quick ;  and  without  further 
reflection,  and  scarcely  aware  of  what  I  was  saying,  I 
rejoined,  boldly ; 

"I  am  no  coward,  sir,  as  I  will  prove  to  you,  by  per- 
,   forming  what  you  call  a  manly  feat.*  J^^ 

"  'You  will  go  V  he  asked,  quickly. 

"'I  will.* 

" '  Bravely  said,  my  lad  I'  he  rejoined,  in  a  tone  of 
approval,  and  exchanging  his  expression  of  contempt  for 
one  of  surprise  and  admiration.     'Do  this,  Morris,  and 


248  THE   DEAD   ALIVE. 

the  first  man  that  insults  you  afterward  makes  an  enemy 
of  me  I' 

"  Again  I  felt  a  cold  shudder  pass  through  my  frame,  at 
the  thought  of  what  was  before  me ;  but  I  had  accepted 
his  challenge  in  the  presence  of  many  witnesses — for  this 
conversation  occurred  as  we  were  leaving  the  hall,  after 
listening  to  an  evening  lecture — and  I  was  resolved  to 
make  my  word  good,  should  it  even  cost  me  my  life :  in 
fact,  I  knew  I  could  not  do  otherwise  now,  without  the 
risk  of  being  driven  in  disgrace  from  the  college. 

"I  should  here  observe,  that  in  those  days  there  were 
few  professional  resurrectionists ;  and  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  have  subjects  for  dissection,  the  unpleasant 
business  of  procuring  them  devolved  upon  the  students ; 
who,  in  consequence,  watched  every  funeral  eagerly,  and 
calculated  the  chances  of  cheating  the  sexton  of  his  charge 
and  the  grave  of  its  victim. 

"  There  had  been  a  funeral,  that  day,  of  a  poor  orphan 
girl,  who  had  been  followed  to  the  grave  by  very  few 
friends ;  and  this  was  considered  a  favorable  chance  for  the 
ptTty  whose  turn  it  was  to  procure  the  next  subject,  as 
the  graves  of  the  poor  and  friendless  were  never  watched 
with  the  same  keen  vigilance  as  those  of  the  rich  and 
influential.  Still,  it  was  no  trifling  risk  to  attempt  to 
exhume  the  bodies  of  the  poorest  and  humblest — for  not 
unfrequently  persons  were  found  on  the  watch  even  over 


THE  DEAD  ALIVE.  249 

these ;  and  only  the  year  before,  one  student,  while  at  his 
midnight  work,  had  been  mortally  wounded  by  a  rifle  ball ; 
and  another,  a  month  or  two  subsequently,  had  been  ren- 
dered a  cripple  for  life  by  the  same  means 

"All  this  was  explained  to  me  by  a  party  of  six  or  eight, 
who  accompanied  me  to  my  room — which  was  in  a  build- 
ing belonging  to  the  college,  and  rented  by  apartments  to 
such  of  the  students  as  preferred  bachelor's  hall  to  regular 
boarding;  and  they  took  care  to  add  several  terrifying 
stories  of  ghosts  and  hobgoblins,  by  way  of  calming  my 
excited  nerves,  just  as  I  have  before  now  observed  old 
women  stand  around  a  weak,  feverish  patient,  and  croak 
out  their  experience  in  seeing  awful  sufferings  and  fatal 
terminations  of  just  such  maladies  as  the  one  with  which 
their  helpless  victim  was  then  afflicted. 

"  '  Is  it  expected  that  I  shall  go  alone  ?'  I  inquired,  in  a 
tone  that  trembled  in  spite  of  me,  while  my  knees  almost 
knocked  together,  and  I  felt  as  if  my  very  lips  were 
white. 

" '  Well,  no,'  replied  Benson,  my  most  dreaded  tor- 
mentor ;  '  it  would  be  hardly  fair  to  send  you  alone,  for 
one  individual  could  not  succeed  in  getting  the  body  from 
the  grave  quick  enough ;  and  you,  a  mere  youth,  without 
experience,  would  be  sure  to  fail  altogether.  No,  we  will 
go  with  you,  some  three  or  four  of  us,  and  help  you  dig 
up  the  corpse ;  but  then  you  must  take  it  on  your  back, 


250  THE  DEAD  ALIVE. 

bring  it  up  to  your  room  here,  and  spend  the  night  alone 
with  it  I' 

"  It  was  some  relief  to  me  to  find  I  was  to  have  com- 
pany during  the  first  part  of  my  awful  undertaking ;  but 
still  I  felt  far  from  agreeable,  I  assure  you ;  and  chancing 
to  look  into  a  mirror,  as  the  time  drew  near  for  setting 
out,  I  fairly  started  at  beholding  the  ghastly  object  I  saw 
reflected  therein. 

"  '  Come,  boys,'  said  Benson,  who  was  always,  by  general 
consent,  the  leader  of  whatever  frolic,  expedition,  or  under- 
taking he  was  to  have  a  hand  in  :  '  Come,  boys,  it  is  time 
to  be  on  the  move.  A  glorious  night  for  us  I'  he  added, 
throwing  up  the  window,  and  letting  in  a  fierce  gust  of 
wind  and  rain  :  '  the  very  d — 1  himself  would  hardly  ven- 
ture out  in  such  a  storm  !' 

"  He  lit  a  dark-lantern,  threw  on  his  long,  heavy  cloak, 
took  up  a  spaxie,  and  led  the  way  down  stairs;  and  the 
rest  of  us,  three  besides  my  timid  self,  threw  on  our  cloaks 
also,  took  each  a  spade,  and  followed  him. 

"We  took  a  roundabout  course,  to  avoid  being  seen 
by  any  citizen  that  might  chance  to  be  stirring ;  and  in 
something  less  than  half-an-hour  we  reached  the  cemetery, 
scaled  the  wall  without  difficulty,  and  stealthily  searched 
for  the  grave,  till  we  found  it,  in  the  pitchy  darkness — the 
wind  and  rain  sweeping  past  us  with  dismal  howls  and 


THE   DEAD  ALIVE.  251 

moans,  that  to  me,  trembling  with  terror,  seemed  to  be 
the  unearthly  wailings  of  the  spirits  of  the  damned. 

*' '  Here  we  are,'  whispered  Benson  to  me,  as  we  at 
length  stopped  at  a  mound  of  fresh  earth,  over  which  one 
of  our  party  had  stumbled.  *  Come,  feel  round,  Morris, 
and  strike  in  your  spade,  and  let  us  see  if  you  will  make 
as  good  a  hand  at  exhuming  a  dead  body  as  you  will  some 
day  at  killing  a  living  one  with  physic.' 

"I  did  as  directed,  trembling  in  every  limb;  but 
the  first  spade-full  I  threw  up,  I  started  back  with  a 
yell  of  horror,  that,  on  any  other  but  a  howling,  stormy 
night,  would  have  betrayed  us.  It  appeared  to  me  as  if 
I  had  thrust  my  spade  into  a  buried  lake  of  fire — for  the 
soft  dirt  was  all  aglow  like  living  coals ;  and  as  I  had 
fancied  the  moanings  of  the  storm  the  wailings  of  tor- 
mented spirits,  I  now  fancied  I  had  uncovered  a  small 
portion  of  the  Bottomless  Pit  itself. 

"  Tool !'  hissed  Benson,  grasping  my  arm  with  the  gripe 
of  a  vice,  as  I  stood  leaning  on  my  spade  for  support,  my 
very  teeth  chattering  with  terror ;  '  another  yell  like  that, 
and  I'll  make  a  subject  of  you  I  Are  you  n6t  ashamed  of 
yourself,  to  be  scared  out  of  your  wits,  if  you  ever  had  any, 
by  a  little  phosphorescent  earth  ?  Don't  you  know  it  is 
often  found  in  graveyards  V 

"  His  explanation  re-assured  me  ;  though  I  was  now  too 
weak,  from  my  late  fright  to  be  of  any  assistance  to  the 


252  THE   DEAD  ALIVE. 

party;  who  all  fell  to  with  a  will,  secretly  laughing  at  me, 
and  soon  reached  the  cofiBn.  Splitting  the  lid  with  a 
hatchet,  which  had  been  brought  for  the  purpose,  they 
quickly  lifted  out  the  corpse  ;  and  then  Benson  and  another 
of  the  party  taking  hold  of  it,  one  at  the  head  and  the 
other  at  the  feet,  they  hurried  it  away,  bidding  me  follow, 
and  leaving  the  others  to  fill  up  the  grave,  that  it  might 
not  be  suspected  the  body  had  been  exhumed. 

"Having  got  the  corpse  safely  over  the  wall  of  the 
cemetery,  Benson  now  called  upon  me  to  perform  ray  part 
of  the  horrible  business. 

"  '  Here,  you  quaking  simpleton,'  he  said ;  '  I  want  you 
to  take  this  on  your  back,  and  make  the  best  of  your  way 
to  your  room,  and  remain  alone  mth  it  all  night  I  If  you 
do  this  bravely,  we  will  claim  you  as  one  of  us  to-morrow, 
and  the  first  man  that  dares  to  say  a  word  against  your 
courage  after  that,  shall  find  a  foe  in  me.  But,  hark  you  I 
if  you  make  any  blunder  on  the  way,  and  lose  our  prize,  it 
will  be  better  for  you  to  quit  this  town  before  I  set  eyes 
on  you  again  !     Do  you  understand  me  ?' 

"  '  Y-ye-ye-yes  !'  I  stammered,  with  chattering  teeth. 

"  'Are  you  ready?' 

"  '  Y-ye-ye-yes,'  I  gasped. 

"  '  Well,  come  here,  where  are  you  ?' 

"  All  this  time  it  was  so  dark  that  I  could  see  nothing 
but  a  faint  line  of  white,  whicji  I  knew  to  be  the  shroud 


THE   DEAD   ALIVE.  253 

of  the  corpse ;  but  I  felt  carefully  round  till  1  got  hold  of 
Benson,  who  told  me  to  take  off  my  cloak  ;  and  then  rear- 
ing the  cold  dead  body  up  against  my  back,  he  began 
fixing  its  cold  arms  about  my  neck — bidding  me  take 
hold  of  them,  and  draw  them  well  over,  and  keep  them 
concealed,  and  be  sure  and  not  let  go  of  them,  on  any 
consideration  whatever,  as  I  valued  my  life. 

•'  Oh  1  the  torturing  horror  I  experienced,  as  I  mechani- 
cally followed  his  directions !  Tongue  could  not  de- 
scribe it  I 

"At  length,  having  adjusted  the  corpse  so  that  I  might 
bear  it  off  with  comparative  ease,  he  threw  my  long,  black 
cloak  over  it,  and  over  my  arms,  and  fastened  it  with  a 
cord  about  my  neck,  and  then  inquired  : 

"  '  Now,  Morris,  do  you  think  you  can  find  the  way  to 
your  room  V 

" '  I-I-do-do-don't  know,'  I  gasped,  feeling  as  if  I 
should  sink  to  the  earth  at  the  first  step. 

"  *  Well,  you  cannot  lose  your  way,  if  you  go  straight 
ahead,'  he  replied.  'Keep  in  the  middle  of  this  street  or 
road,  and  it  will  take  you  to  College  Green,  and  then  you 
are  all  right.  Come,  push  on,  before  your  burden  grows 
too  heavy ;  the  distance  is  only  a  good  half  mile  I' 

"  I   set  forward,  with  trembling   nerves,  expecting   to 

sink  to  the  ground  at  every  step ;  but  gradually  my  terror, 

instead  of  weakening,  gave  me  strength ;  and  I  was  soon 

'22 


254  THE   DEAD  ALIVE. 

on  the  run — splashing  through  mud  and  water — with  the 
storm  howling  about  me  in  fury,  and  the  cold  corpse,  as  I 
fancied,  clinging  to  me  like  a  hideous  vampire. 

"  How  I  reached  my  room,  I  do  not  know — but  prob- 
ably by  a  sort  of  instinct;  for  I  only  remember  of  my 
brain  being  in  a  wild,  feverish  whirl,  with  ghostly  phan- 
toms all  about  me,  as  one  sometimes  sees  them  in  a  dys- 
peptic dream. 

"  But  reach  my  room  I  did,  with  my  dead  burden  on  my 
back ;  and  I  was  afterwards  told  that  I  made  wonderful 
time ;  for  Benson  and  his  fellow-student,  fearing  the  loss 
of  their  subject — which,  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of 
getting  bodies,  was  very  valuable — followed  close  behind 
me,  and  were  obliged  to  run  at  the  top  of  their  speed  to 
keep  me  within  hailing  distance. 

"  The  first  I  remember  distinctly,  after  getting  to  my 
room,  was  the  finding  myself  awake  in  bed,  with  a  dim 
consciousness  of  something  horrible  having  happened — 
though  what,  for  some  minutes,  I  could  not  for  the  life  of 
me  recollect.  Gradually,  however,  the  truth  dawned  upon 
me ;  and  then  I  felt  a  cold  perspiration  start  from  every 
pore,  at  the  thought  that  perhaps  I  was  occupying  a  room 
alone  with  a  corpse.  The  room  was  not  dark  ;  there  were 
a  few  embers  in  the  grate,  which  threw  out  a  ruddy  light ; 
and  fearfully  raising  my  head,  I  glanced  quickly  and 
timidly  around. 


THE   DEAD   ALIVE.  200 

"  And  there — there,  on  the  floor,  against  the  right  hand 
wall,  but  a  few  feet  from  me — there,  sure  enough,  lay  the 
cold,  still  corpse,  robed  in  its  white  shroud,  with  a  gleam 
of  firelight  resting  upon  its  ghastly  face,  which  to  my 
excited  fancy  seemed  to  move.  Did  it  move  ?  I  was 
gazing  upon  it,  thrilled  and  fascinated  with  an  indiscrib- 
able  terror,  when,  as  sure  as  I  see  you  now,  I  saw  the  lids 
of  its  eyes  unclose,  and  saw  its  breast  heave,  and  heard  a 
low,  stifled  moan. 

*' '  Great  God  I'  I  shrieked,  and  fell  back  in  a  swoon. 

"  How  long  I  lay  unconscious  I  do  not  know  ;  but  when 
I  came  to  myself  again,  it  is  a  marvel  to  me,  that,  in  my 
excited  state,  I  did  not  lose  my  senses  altogether,  and 
become  the  tenant  of  a  mad-house  ;  for  there — right  before 
me — standing  up  in  its  white  shroud — with  its  eyes  wide 
open  and  staring  upon  me,  and  its  features  thin,  hollow 
and  death-hued— was  the  corpse  I  had  brought  from  the 
cemetery. 

"'In  God's  name,  avaunt  I'  I  gasped.  ,  *Go  back  to 
your  grave,  and  rest  in  peace  I  I  will  never  disturb  you 
again  !' 

'*  The  large,  hollow  eyes  looked  more  wildly  upon  me — 
the  head  moved — the  lips  parted — and  a  voice,  in  a  some- 
what sepulchral  tone,  said  : 

'• '  Where  am  I  ?  Where  am  I  ?  Who  are  you  ?  Which 
world  am  I  in  ?    Am  I  living  or  dead  V 


256  THE   DEAD   ALIVE. 

" '  You  were  dead,'  I  gasped,  sitting  up  ia  bed,  and 
feeling  as  if  my  brain  would  burst  with  a  pressure  of 
unspeakable  horror ;  '  you  were  dead  and  buried,  and  I 
was  one  of  the  guilty  wretches  who  this  night  disturbed 
you  in  your  peaceful  rest.  But  go  back,  poor  ghost,  in 
Heaven's  name  \  and  no  mortal  power  shall  ever  induce 
me  to  come  nigh  you  again  I ' 

•"  Oh  I  I  feel  faint  I '  said  the  col-pse,  gradually  sinking 
down  upon  the  floor,  with  a  groan.  *  Where  am  I  ?  Oh  ! 
where  am  I  ?' 

"  *  Great  God  I'  I  shouted,  as  the  startling  truth  sud- 
denly flashed  upon  me ;  '  perhaps  this  poor  girl  was 
buried  alive,  and  is  now  living  I' 

"  I  bounded  from  the  bed  and  grasped  a  hand  of  the 
prostrate  body.  It  was  not  warm — but  it  was  not  cold. 
I  put  my  trembling  fingers  upon  the  pulse.  Did  it  beat  ? 
or  was  it  the  pulse  in  my  fingers  ?  I  thrust  my  hand  upon 
the  heart.  It  was  warm — there  was  life  there.  The 
breast  heaved ;  she  breathed ;  but  the  eyes  were  now 
closed,  and  the  features  had  the  look  of  death.  Still  it 
was  a  living  body — or  else  I  myself  was  insane. 

"  I  sprung  to  the  door,  tore  it  open,  and  shouted  for 
help. 

*' '  Quick  !  quick  I'  cried  I :  'the  dead  is  alive  1  the  dead 
is  alive !' 

**  Several  of  the  students,  sleeping  in  adjoining  rooms, 


THE   DEAD  ALIVE.  257 

came  hurrying  to  mine,  thinking  I  had  gone  mad  with 
terror,  as  some  of  them  had  heard  my  voice  before,  and  all 
knew  to  what  a  fearful  ordeal  I  had  been  subjected. 

"  '  Poor  fellow  I'  exclaimed^  one  in  a  tone  of  sympathy  ; 
*  I  predicted  this. ' 

" '  It  is  too  bad !'  said  another ;  *  it  was  too  much  for 
his  nervous  system  I' 

"  '  I  am  not  mad,'  returned  I,  comprehending  their 
suspicions  ;  '  but  the  corpse  is  alive  I — hasten  and  see  I' 

"  They  hurried  into  the  room,  one  after  another ;  and 
the  foremost,  stooping  down  to  what  he  supposed  was  a 
corpse,  put  his  hand  upon  it,  and  instantly  exclaimed  : 

"Quick!  a  light  and  some  brandy  I  She  lives!  she 
lives  !' 

"All  now  was  bustle,  confusion  and  excitement — one 
proposing  one  thing,  and  another  something  else,  and  all 
speaking  together.  They  placed  her  on  the  bed,  and  gave 
her  some  brandy,  when  she  again  revived.  I  ran  for  a 
physician,  (one  of  the  faculty,)  who  came  and  tended  upon 
her  through  the  night,  and  by  sunrise  the  next  morning  she 
was  reported  to  be  in  a  fair  way  for  recovery. 

"  Now  what  do  you  think  of  my  story  so  far  ?"  queried 
the  Doctor,  with  a  quiet  smile. 

"  Very  remarkable  I"  I  replied  ;  "  very  remarkable, 
indeed  !    But  tell  me,  did  the  girl  finally  recover  ?" 


22* 


258  THE  DEAD  ALIVE. 

"  She  did  ;  and  turned  out  to  be  a  most  beautiful  crea- 
ture, and  only  sweet  seventeen." 

"And  I  suppose  she  blessed  the  resurrectionists  all  the 
rest  of  her  life  1"  I  rejoined,  with  a  laugh. 

"  She  certainly  held  one  of  them  in  kind  remembrance," 
returned  the  Doctor,  with  a  sigh. 

"  What  became  of  her.  Doctor  ?" 

"  What  should  have  become  of  her,  according  to  the  well- 
known  rules  of  poetic  justice  of  all  you  novel-writers  ?" 
returned  my  friend,  with  a  peculiar  smile. 

"  Why,"  said  I,  laughing,  "  she  should  have  turned  out 
an  heiress,  and  married  you." 

"And  that  is  exactly  what  she  didP^  rejoined  the 
Doctor. 

*'  Good  heavens  I     You  are  jesting  I" 

**No,  my  friend,  no,"  replied  the  Doctor,  in  a  faltering 
voice  :  "  that  night  of  horror  only  preceded  the  dawn  of  my 
happiness ;  for  that  girl — sweet,  lovely  Helen  Leroy — in 
time  became  my  wife,  and  the  mother  of  my  two  boys. 
She  sleeps  now  in  death,  beneath  the  cold,  cold  sod,"  added 
the  Doctor,  in  a  tremulous  tone,  and  brushing  a  tear  from 
his  eye :  "  and  no  human  resurrectionists  shall  ever  raise 
her  to  life  again  I" 


At  Independence,  Missouri — that  grand  rendezvous  for 
traders,  trappers,  travelers,  emigrants,  Indians,  and,  in 
short,  for  all  going  to,  or  returning  from,  the  Far  West — 
I  once  met  an  old  mountaineer  by  the  name  of  Glass — 
John  Glass — though  he  looked  as  little  like  glass  as  any 
substance  I  can  think  of.  In  fact,  John  clearly  showed,  in 
his  weather-beaten,  scar-disfigured  face,  that  his  had  been 
"  a  hard  road  to  travel."  Indeed,  on  second  thought,  I 
hardly  know  as  I  am  justified  in  saying  that  John  Glass 
had  any  face  at  all ;  but  he  had  a  head,  and  the  front  part 
of  that  head  much  resembled  one  side  of  an  overgrown, 
badly-whitewashed  gourd — a  portion  of  the  nose  and 
original  skin  having  been  removed,  leaving  in  place-  a  kind 
of  cicatrized  surface,  which  a  great  amount  of  weather,  and 
a  total  abstinence  of  soap  and  water,  had  turned  to  a  color 
that  I  find  comparable  with  nothing  except  the  aforesaid 
vegetable. 

I  was  not  at  that  time  acquainted  with  John  personally ; 

but    being  somewhat    fascinated    by   his    appearance,   I 

(259) 


260  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAR. 

begged  an  introduction,  which  was  readily  accorded  by 
one  having  the  honor  of  some  familiarity  with  this  nonde- 
script specimen  of  the  wilderaess. 

"I  say,  old  boss,  hyer's  a  settlement  chap  as  wants  to 
know  you  a  few,"  were  the  words  which  brought  the 
attention  of  John  Glass  fully  upon  myself,  and  was  my 
only  form  of  presentation  to  the  scarified  mountaineer. 

"Wall,  stranger,  you  kin  know  me  a  heap,  ef  you're 
civil,"  was  the  reply  of  my  new  acquaintance,  spoken  in  a 
tone  that  sounded  not  unlike  the  gurgling  of  water  from  a 
jug.  "  Chaw,  boss  ?"  he  added,  inquiringly,  having,  like 
many  another  individual  I  wot  of,  an  eye  to  the  profits 
which  might  accrue  from  my  acquaintance. 

I  instantly  took  the  hint,  and  a  plug  of  tobacco  from 
my  pocket,  and  handing  the  latter  to  my  new  friend,  I 
observed  that  he  had  better  keep  the  whole  of  it,  as  I  had 
a  sufficiency  left. 

"  Hurraw  I"  cried  the  old  trapper  "  You're  a  trump, 
you  ar,  and  I'd  play  you  agin  any  amount  of  dandified 
jimcracks  I  ever  seed.  You're  a  boss  as  has  bottom,  or 
else  I'm  a  wolf — hurraw  !" 

I  saw  I  had  made  a  good  impression  on  my  outre  friend 
of  the  wilderness ;  and  I  naturally  argued,  that  if  a  plug 
of  tobacco  could  do  that  much,  a  little  whiskey  would  do 
more.  So,  after  a  few  exchanges  of  civilities,  in  which  I 
endeavored  to  compliment  John    as    much    as    he    had 


FIGHT  WITH   A   BEAR.  261 

me,  I  mildly  suggested  that  we  might  as  well  take  a 
drink. 

"  Hurraw  I"  he  cried,  in  his  broadly  accented  dialect ; 
"you're  one  on  'em,  stranger  I  and  old  peeled  Jack  is  one 
as  likes  to  know  you.  Drink  ?  In  course  I  will — and  ef 
you  kin  jest  find  the  fellow  as  says  John  Glass  ever  was 
knowed  to  refuse  to  drink  when  ax'd,  you'll  see  a  fight." 

Accordingly,  we  adjourned  to  one  of  that  kind  of  insti- 
tutions in  which  these  rough  borderers  most  do  congre- 
gate ;  and  having  called  together  a  few  of  JoHn's  friends, 
we  chartered  a  corner  of  the  shanty  for  that  especial 
occasion.  The  whiskey  having  been  brought  forward,  in 
due  proportion  to  the  number  and  quality  of  the  guests, 
who  at  once  paid  their  respects  to  it,  pipes  were  next  in 
order  ;  and  each  man  having  loaded,  prepared  to  fire — and 
did  fire — and  such  a  volume  of  smoke  I  never  before 
beheld  except  at  the  discharge  of  a  regular  battery. 

My  sole  object  in  this  operation  was  to  hear  from  the 
lips  of  John  Glass  himself  how  it  had  happened  that  his 
figure  head  had  become  so  seriously  damaged;  and  so, 
seizing  the  first  favorable  opportunity,  I  broached  the 
subject  in  a  quiet  way. 

"Wall,  stranger,"  said  John,  "that  was  one  o'  the 
scrapes.  Hey,  Bill,"  he  added,  turning  to  one  of  his  com- 
panions, "  you  remember  that  thar,  I  reckon  ?" 

"Wall,  I  does,  boss,"  returned  the  other;  "and  ef  I 


262  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAR. 

didn't  think  you  war  dead  that  time,  may  I  never  see  the 
Rocky  agin  I" 

"Yes,  Bill,"  pursued  Glass,  "you  thought  as  how  I  war 
dead ;  and  it's  like  you  wern't  glad  to  find  it  different,  for 
you'd  got  my  hoss  and  gun  all  snug  enough.  But  you  see, 
when  John  Glass  goes  under,  thar's  gwine  to  be  an  'arth- 
quake  ;  and  thar  warn't  nary  'arthquake  then.  Stranger,'* 
he  added,  filling  his  glass  and  turning  to  me,  "  I'll  just  tell 
you  how  it  war,  for  you're  right  decent  for  a  settlement 
feller,  and  decency  ought  to  be  encouraged.  You  see, 
stranger,  it  war  a  good  many  years  ago — I  don't  exactly 
remember  how  many — that  me  and  a  party  war  gwine  out 
to  the  mountains.  Wall,  we'd  fixed  up  for  a  reg'lar 
trapping  expedition,  and  had  our  bosses  and  mules,  and  all 
the  rest  o'  our  kit  along,  for  a  reg'lar  three  months'  hunt. 
We  got  over  onto  the  Black  Hills  without  any  accident, 
which  war  some'at  to  talk  about  for  us,  kase  we  didn't 
often  go  fur  without  them  things.  I  say  we  got  over  onto 
the  Black  Hills,  and  pitched  our  camp  in  one  o'  the 
purtiest  places  I  ever  seed,  whar  we  kind  o'  spread  our- 
selves to  make  beaver  come.  Me  and  Bill,  here — the  old 
hoss — paired  off,  kind  o'  partner  like,  and  did  business  in 
our  own  way,  and  that  thar  way  war  some. 

"  One  day,  as  we  war  off  that  thar  way  together,  setting 
our  traps  along  a  stream  whar  the  beaver  rayther  seemed 
to  like  the  fun — for  they  allers  kim  smelling  round  and 


FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAB.  263 

looking  pleased  and  curious — we  got  kind  o'  tangled  up 
in  a  thicket  o'  wild  cherry,  which  growed  along  the  stream. 
I  war  pushing  along  a  leetle  ahead  o'  Bill,  when  all  at 
once't,  as  I  kim  to  a  kind  o'  opening,  I  seed  a  big  grizzly, 
as  quiet  as  a  kitten,  turning  up  the  arth  with  his  nose  for 
the  roots  as  laid  below. 

"  '  Hurra w,  Bill  1*  says  I,  *  hyer's  fun,  and  thar's  meat.' 

"  '  What's  the  muss,  Jack  V  says  Bill,  hurrying  up  to  me. 

"  I  showed  him  the  b'ar  about  twenty  yards  off,  and  we 
agreed  as  how  we'd  draw  his  blood. 

"Now,  stranger,"  continued  the  old  trapper,  turning  to 
me,  "  them  thar  grizzlys  is  some. " 

"  In  a  bear  fight  ?"  I  quietly  suggested. 

"  Exactly — haw  !  haw  I  haw  I"  laughed  the  mountaineer. 
"  They're  some  in  a  b'ar  fight — just  so  ;  and  you're  some 
punks,  any  whar.  Wall,  as  I  was  a  saying,  we  fetched  our 
rifles  to  an  aim,  and  both  spoke  together.  We  both  hit 
old  grizzly  plum  centre  :  but  them  is  critters  as  don't  mind 
hitting,  and  our  shots  didn't  seem  to  do  no  more  nor  jest 
kind  o'  rile  up  his  dander.  He  kind  o'  started  up  and 
looked  round,  as  savage  as  Old  Nick;  and  then,  seeing 
our  smoke  curling  up  from  the  thicket,  he  know'd  thar 
was  some'at  for  him  thar,  and  broke  for  us  like  a  streak  o' 
greased  lightning. 

'"  Hurra  w.  Bill  I'  sjiys  I;  *  we're  in  for't  now.  We'll 
be  made  meat  on,  sure  as  shooting.' 


264:  FIGHT  WITH   A   BEAR. 

"  *  Wall,  we  will,  old  boss,'  says  Bill,  *  onless  our  legs  is 
longer  nor  the  b'ars.^ 

" '  It's  a  run  now,  any  way,'  says  I,  as  we  both  on  us 
made  a  break  through  the  thicket. 

"Bill  was  behind  me  afore,  but  he  was  ahead  o'  me 
now ;  and  ef  he  didn't  do  some  tall  walking  then,  I  never 
seed  snakes.     Hey,  Bill  ?" 

"Wall,  I  did,  Jack,"  grinned  Bill,  who  was  himself 
nearly  as  pretty  a  specimen  of  the  wilderness  as  the 
narrator. 

,"  We  both  on  us  tore  through  the  bushes  like  mad," 
resumed  the  old  mountaineer ;  "  but  they  was  awful  thick 
together,  I  tell  you,  and  we  didn't  get  along  not  nigh  so  fast 
as  I  has  afore  now,  tumbling  down  hill ;  and  we  didn't  git 
along  not  nigh  so  fast  as  the  cussed  old  b'ar,  who  kim 
plunging  arter  us  like  a  mad  bull,  gaining  on  us  at  every 
jump.  Maybe  as  how  I  didn't  swear  some  at  them  thar 
old  bushes,  which  stuck  into  me  at  every  leap,  and  kind  o' 
kept  me  from  gitting  any  war,  with  old  grizzly  puffing  up 
close  behind. 

"  At  last  we  got  to  t'other  side  o'  the  thicket,  whar  thar 
was  a  patch  o'  prairie,  and  a  big  steep  bluff  on  t'other  side 
on't,  about  a  hundred  yards  off. 

"  '  Hurraw,  Bill !'  says  I ;  *  it's  bluff  or  die  ;  for  old 
grizzly  has  got  kantankerous  ;  and  he  ain't  so  fur  behind 


FIGHT  WITH   A  BEAR.  265 

but  what  he  mout  hear  us  holler;-  '  Leg  it,  Bill  I'  says  I ; 
Met  your  pegs  do  their  duty.' 

"And  Bill,  here,  he  did  leg  it,  for  he'd  got  the 
legs  as  could  leg  it;  and  I  didn't  keep  a  great  ways 
behind.  But  the  old  varmint,  he  gained  on  us  all  through 
the  bushes  ;  and  when  I  struck  that  thar  prairie,  I  hadn't 
more'n  twenty  feet  the  start  o'  him.  I'd  hev  cleared 
old  Bruin,  though,  easy  enough ;  but  jest  as  I  got  half 
way  to  the  bluff,  I  struck  my  infernal  foot  agin  a  stone, 
and  kim-  down  headlong.  I  got  up  agin  right  sudden ; 
but  it  war  too  late  for  running  now ;  for  jest  as  I  got  on 
my  feet,  the  old  scamp  stood  straight  up  alongside  o'  me, 
and  reached  out  his  paws  for  a  hug,  like  some  o'  the  old 
Frenchmen  I've  seed  out  thar.  I  know'd  old  grizzly's  hug 
warn't  for  any  good,  though  ;  but  seeing  as  thar  warn't  no 
help  for't,  I  kind  o'  made  up  my  mind  to  it,  and  gin  him 
the  contents  o'  the  only  pistol  I  had,  at  the  same  time 
yelling  to  Bill  to  load  up  and  settle  him. 

"  I'd  jest  got  the  words  out,  when  old  grizzly  got  his 
paws  onto  me,  and,  with  one  infernal  rake  downwards, 
tore  off  skin  enough  for  a  leather  apron.  I  drawed  my 
knife,  said  some'at  o'  prayers,  and  pitched  into  him  with 
all  my  might ;  and  we  went  rolling  over  and  over  on  the 
grass,  sometimes  the  b'ar  topmost,  and  sometimes  me. 

"  That  thar,  boys,  is  purty  much  all  I  know  about  the 

fight,"  pursued  Glass;  "but  some  time  next  day  I  opened 

23 


266  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAE. 

my  peepers  agin,  wiped  off  the  blood,  and  found  I  war  the 
wust-looking  human  you  ever  seed.  My  old  scalp  hung 
clean  over  my  face — the  skin  o'  my  face,  and  the  most  o' 
this  here  nose,  war  spread  out  all  around  me ;  I'd  been 
dug  into  clean  down  to  the  ribs,  which  looked  as  ef  they'd 
been  peeled  ;  and  more'n  all  that,  some  thieving  scamp — 
(Bill,  here,  kin  tell  you  who  that  war) — had  stripped  off 
the  most  o'  my  clothing,  and  tuk  my  pistol,  and  rifle,  and 
every thing  away." 

"Yes,"  said  Bill,  "  I'll  jest  tell  you  how  it  war,  boys— I 
jest  thought  as  how  Glass  war  dead,  and  I  run  down  to 
camp  and  told  'em  so,  and  old  Sublette  told  me  and  Rube 
to  go  back  and  bury  him.  We  went  back,  and  tuk  his 
things ;  but  concluding  thar  warn't  no  use  o'  settling  him 
into  the  turf,  we  put  back  and  told  the  boys  as  how  we'd 
done  it;  but  we  hadn't,  and  Jack  warn't  dead,  he 
warn't." 

"No,  sir-ee  !"  chimed  in  Glass — "nor  I  didn't  want  to 
die,  nuther.  Wall,  I  kind  o'  looked  around  like,  and  seed 
as  how  old  grizzly  had  got  rubbed  out,  and  that  thar  was 
some  satisfaction,  anyhow." 

Here  Glass  took  still  another  glass,  smacked  his  lips, 
and  continued. 

"  Ef  I  war  to  tell  you  all  that  happened  arter  that,  I'd 
keep  you  here  till  morning — so  I  won't.  The  short  on't 
is,  I  jest  tore  up  my  shirt,  and  did  up  my  wounds  as  well 


FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAE.  267 

as  I  could  ;  and  then  lay  round  thar,  feeding  on  old  grizzly 
for  a  good  many  days,  till  I  got  strength  to  crawl  away. 
The  boys,  I  reckoned,  had  changed  their  camp,  and  so  I 
sot  out  for  a  fort  as  I  knowed  was  about  ninety  miles  off ; 
and  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  that  thar  war  one  o'  the  wust 
tramps  as  ever  this  hyer  old  beaver  seed ;  for  I  war  all  cut 
up,  almost  skinned,  and  had  to  feed  on  roots  and  berries 
all  the  way. 

"At  last  I  got  to  the  fort,  and  some  jimcrack  of  a 
doctor  sot  to  work  on  me;  and,  stranger,  1  kim  out  as 
good  as  new,  as  you  kin  see  for  yourself.  I  managed  to. 
git  another  hoss,  and  then  started  for  another  fort,  whar  I 
knowed  the  boys  would  be  coming  in  to  winter.  We  both 
got  thar  about  the  same  time ;  and  a  skeerder-looking  set 
o'  white  niggers  nor  them  war,  when  they  seed  me,  as  they 
knowed  war  dead  and  buried,  coming  up  astraddle  o'  that 
thar  old  hoss,  this  hyer  child  never  put  his  eyes  on. 

" '  Hurraw,  Bill  1'  says  I,  as  I  seed  him  quaking,  and 
trying  to  git  out  o'  sight — ^for  the  scamp  knowed  as  he  war 
guilty,  and  I  guessed  it — '  I'll  jest  kind  o'  trouble^'  you  for 
that  thar  hoss,  and  gun,  and  the  rest  o'  my  fixings.^ 

"  Bill  handed  'em  over,  and  I  tuk  my  place  amongst  the 
boys,  ready  for  the  next  thing  as  mought  turn  up. 

"Thar,  stranger,"  concluded  the  old  mountaineer,  "you 
knows  now  why  I  looks  so  purty  ;  and  so  now  let's  liquor 
agin,  afore  we  spile." 


268  TIGHT  WITH  A  BEAB. 

I  subsequently  ascertained  that  this  story  of  John  Glass 
was  true  in  every  particular ;  and  I  give  it  as  a  specimen 
of  what  human  nature — and  especially  human  nature  as 
found  in  the  wilderness  of  the  Far  West — can  endure  and 
survive. 


M&n^t. 


1  ONCE  had  a  friend — I  say  had,  for  he  is  dead  now, 
poor  fellow — by  the  name  of  Lance  Walters,  who  pos- 
sessed the  most  remarkable  nerve  of  any  one  I  ever  saw. 
Nothing  seemed  to  alarm  him — nothing  could  frighten 
him.  I  have  seen  him,  when  the  pestilential  scourge  was 
taking  down  nearly  every  other  individual,  as  calm,  col- 
lected, and  apparently  as  cheerful  as  one  at  a  wedding 
feast.  I  have  seen  him,  when  the  lightning  flashed  with 
blinding  vividness,  and  the  thunder  was  crashing  with  a 
stunning  power,  sit  coolly  and  collectedly  by  a  window, 
quietly  reading,  apparently  without  being  aware  that  any 
thing  unusual  was  going  on  around  him.  When  the 
cholera  was  here,  in  1832,  it  gave  him  no  uneasiness. 
When  that  wise  savant  of  Europe  startled  the  world  with 
the  prediction  that  all  sublunary  things  were  about  to  be 
brought  to  a  close  by  an  erratic  comet,  my  friend  laughed. 
When,  a  'few  years  subsequently,  all  the  stars  of  Heaven 
seemed  shooting  from  their  spheres  and  falling  in  one  fi,ery 

shower,  and  hundreds  were  quaking  with  terror,  believing 
28*  (269) 


270  THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE. 

the  last  day  had  come,  Lance  was  one  who  stood  looking 
at  the  phenomenon,  and  thought  it  a  very  pleasant  and 
beautiful  sight.  When  the  day  drew  near  which  that  soi 
disant  prophet,  Father  Miller,  had  so  rampantly  preached 
as  the  end  of  time,  and  thousands  of  frightened  fanatics 
were  preparing  to  put  on  their  ascension  robes,  for  a 
glorious,  saintly,  serial  flight,  Walters  treated  his  friends 
to  an  essay  on  the  philosophy  of  fools.  In  short,  nothing 
disturbed  him ;  he  had  an  easy  digestion,  and  slept 
soundly;  and  he  could  at  any  time — before  meals  or 
afterward,  morning,  noon,  or  night,  or  in  the  middle  of 
the  night — balance  a  glass  full  of  wine  on  a  single  finger, 
and  neither  spill  a  drop  of  the  liquid  nor  show  a  tremor 
of  his  own  nerves.  He  had  a  good  eye,  and  was  a  dead 
shot ;  and  if  he  ever  failed  to  put  a  ball  in  the  bull's-eye 
at  a  hundred  yards,  without  rest,  the  fault  was  in  the  rifle 
and  not  in  him. 

I  think  I  have  said  enough  to  show  that  Lance  Walters 
was  a  man  of  remarkable  nerve ;  and  a  man  of  remarkable 
nerve,  let  me  observe,  is  a  man  remarkable  for  never  know- 
ing what  it  is  to  fear — for  real  fear  is  something  which 
always  springs  from  a  disturbed  condition  of  the  nervous 
system.  Lance  had  traveled  a  good  deal ;  and,  in  the 
course  of  his  career,  had  met  with  a  number  of  startling 
adventures.  He  had  been  in  Texas  in  his  earlier  days, 
and  had  seen  men  coolly  shot  down  as  dogs ;  he  had  seen 


THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE.  271 

them  fight  with  knives,  and  both  fall  in  the  contest, 
covered  with  ghastly  wounds ;  he  had  more  than  once  had 
a  loaded  pistol  presented  at  his  breast,  and  fully  believed 
that  the  next  moment  would  be  his  last ;  and  yet  in  all 
these  trials  of  nerve,  his  features  had  scarcely  paled,  his 
eye  had  never  quailed,  and  not  a  quiver  of  a  single  muscle 
had  ever  been  perceived. 

The  bravest,  however,  have  their  weak  points,  and 
Lance  Walters  had  his,  as  my  story,  or  perhaps  I  should 
rather  say  his  story,  will  show. 

"  Were  you  ever  afraid  ?"  I  once  said  to  him,  as  we  sat 
conversing  upon  kindred  subjects. 

"Once,"  he  replied,  "never  but  once — I  never  knew 
what  fear  was  but  once." 

"And  pray,"  said  I,  "on  what  particular  occasion  was 
that  ?" 

"A  particular  occasion,  indeed  I"  he  rejoined,  as  he  lit 
a  fresh  Havana  and  threw  himself  back  in  his  easy  chair, 
while  the  cloud  of  smoke  which  soon  enveloped  him 
Beemed  to  indicate  that  even  the  recollection  brought  with 
it  some  little  nervous  excitement.  "Do  you  know,"  he 
pursued,  "  I  was  never  a  believer  in  the  supernatural  I" 

"  You  were  never  a  believer  in  any  thing,  except  a  kind 
of  iron  immobility,  which  you  were  pleased  to  term 
courage,"  I  replied. 

"  I  say,  my  friend,  I  never  was  a  believer  in  the  super- 


272  THE   HAUNTED   HOUSE. 

natural  up  to  a  certain  period ;  I  do  not  say  I  am  a  be- 
liever in  it  how ;  but  this  much  I  shall  say,  that  there  are 
some  things  I  have  seen,  belonging  either  to  Heaven  or 
earth,  or  both,  which  far  surpass  my  comprehension,  and 
seem  unexplainable  by  any  known  law." 

"Well,  go  on,"  said  I,  with  interest,  "and  give  me  the 
particulars  of  that  particular  occasion,  when  for  once,  and 
only  once  in  his  life,  Lance  Walters  was  scared." 

"  Well,  scared  is  a  term  1  am  not  partial  to,"  smiled  my 
friend  ;  "  but  no  matter.  To  begin,  then,  you  must  know 
I  was  once  traveling  through  the  interior  of  Alabama ;  and 
being  one  day,  belated  in  reaching  my  destination,  I  con- 
cluded to  ask  a  night's  entertainment  of  a  planter,  whose 
dwelling  loomed  up  invitingly  on  my  way.  I  rode  up  to 
the  door,  and  found  the  proprietor  himself  quietly  sitting 
on  the  piazza,  indulging  in  the  luxury  of  what,  had  I  been 
among  the  Choctaws,  the  original  proprietors  of  the  soil,  I 
should  unhesitatingly  have  pronounced  a  calumet  of  peace. 
Having  passed  the  usual  salutations  of  the  day,  and  replied 
to  his  inquiry,  that  I  was  neither  a  pedlar  nor  a  relation  to 
one,  I  quietly  made  the  proposition  of  passing  the  night 
beneath  his  roof.  He  gave  a  cordial  assent,  aijd  some 
half  a  dozen  negroes  very  speedily  disposed  of  my  horse 
and  valise.-  I  next  proceeded  to  make  myself  agreeable  to 
mine  host — a  hale,  hearty  man  of  fifty,  of  a  pleasant  and 
sociable  turn  of  mind — and  soon  we  were  in  full  blast, 


THE   HAUNTED   HOUSIJ.  278 

chatting  away  on  all  sorts   of  matters  pertaining  to  all 
parts  of  the  country — east,  west,  north  and  south. 

"  A  summons  to  supper  interrupted  our  conversation  ; 
and  forthwith  mine  host  conducted  me  to  a  bountifully- 
supplied  table,  where  I  flatter  myself  I  did  ample  justice 
to  any  quantity  of  broiled  chicken,  bacon,  eggs,  etc. 
After  supper  we  took  a  smoke ;  and  the  feelings  of  my 
Southern  entertainer  having  by  this  time  risen  to  fever 
heat  in  favor  of  his  Northern  guest,  he  proposed  that  we 
should  silently  indulge  in  a  stimulating  distillation  called 
peach- brandy.  I  assented ;  and  I  think  I  am  justified  in 
adding,  that  neither  of  us  drank  more  than  a  quart.  One 
thing  is  pretty  certain,  however ;  in  the  exact  ratio  that 
the  liquor  went  down,  our  spirits  and  fancies  went  up; 
and  from  beginning  with  the  practical,  we  glided  into 
the  poetical,  advanced  to  the  terrible,  and  wound  up  with 
the  marvelous ;  that  is  to  say,  from  talking  of  crops  and 
cattle,  we  proceeded  to  quote  Shakspeare  and  Byron, 
pushed  on  to  duels  and  street  encounters,  and  ended  with 
ghost  stories.  I  did  not  believe  in  the  last — not  even  with 
the  assistance  of  the  brandy — but  my  Southern  friend  did. 
I  could  tell  as  marvelous  tales  as  he ;  but  then,  unlike  him, 
I  could  not  swear  to  them ;  and  I  came  near  getting 
myself  into  trouble  by  doubting  that  he  believed  all  he 
said  he  did. 


274  THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE. 

"'So  you  are  incredulous?'  he  queried,  looking  me 
steadily  in  the  eye. 

" '  Most  assuredly,  sir,'  I  replied.  *  What  I  talk  of 
ghosts,  and  believe  in  them  ?  Upon  my  soul,  that  is  a 
little  too  much  for  a  man  that  has  traveled  I  I  have 
always  heard  of  these  things  as  being  at  a  distance,  or  else 
as  having  happened  in  some  demolished  structure,  and  so 
I  have  pretty  much  settled  it  in  my  own  mind  that  their 
ghostships  are  always  a  great  way  off  from  an  enterprising 
mortal,  or  else  have  long  since  gone  quietly  and  snugly  to 
rest.' 

"  *  Would  you  like  to  see  a  ghost  ?'  he  inquired. 

"  *  If  it  is  convenient,'  said  I. 

" '  Come  I  what  do  you  say  to  my  own  house,  here, 
being  haunted  ?' 

*"  I  should  like  to  hear  what  you  say  to  it  first,'  re- 
turned I. 

**  *  Well,  sir,  I  say  then,  that  one  room  is  nightly  visited 
with  something  supernatural.' 

"  '  I  am  very  happy  to  hear  it,'  I  rejoined ;  '  and  if  that 
room  is  to  let,  I  should  like  to  engage  it,  for  one  night  at 
least.' 

"'But  are  you  really  serious,' he  inquired,  'in  wishing 
to  lodge  in  a  haunted  room  ?' 

"'Serious  as  a  judge,  if  not  as  sober  as  a  priest,' 
laughed  I. 


THE   HAUNTED   HOUSE.  275 

"  *  Well,  then,  young  man,  I  will  try  your  mettle ;  you 
shall  have  the  room,  for  one  night  at  least — that  is,  if  I 
can  get  my  darkies  into  it  long  enough  to  attend  to  the 
sleeping  arrangements.' 

"'Do  you  really  pretend  to  say,' pursued  I,  somewhat 
quizzingly,  *  that  there  is  a  ghostly  performance  there  every 
night  ?' 

" '  Well,  I  will  let  you  report  in  the  morning  whether 
there  is  one  there  this  night  or  not.' 

"  '  But  it  must  really  be  ghostly,'  said  I,  '  for  any  human 
performer  will  be  likely  to  get  what  he  will  not  want  to 
keep.' 

" '  Use  your  weapons  in  any  way  you  please,  he  re- 
joined ;  '  only  be  careful  and  not  damage  my  house  and 
furniture  more  than  is  necessary.' 

"After  some  further  conversation,  during  which  I 
puzzled  myself  not  a  little  to  ascertain  whether  my  host 
was  really  in  earnest  or  not,  he  ordered  his  head  female 
domestic  to  see  that  the  bed  in  the  haunted  room  was 
in  proper  condition,  and  the  furniture  well  dusted.  I 
watched  her,  as  he  gave  these  directions,  thinking  Ho 
detect  something  like  a  covert  smile  ;  but  so  far  from  it,  I 
even  fancied  that  the  wench  turned  a  shade  lighter ;  and 
her  exclamation  of,  '  Oh,  Marse  John  I  ef  de  gen'lman's 
gwine  to  sleep  dar,  de  Lord  help  him  I'  seemed  to  be 
spoken  with  something  like  horror.     Could  it  be  possible 


276  THE   HAUNTED  HOUSE. 

there  was  anything  in  it  ?  Were  they  indeed  in  earnest  ? 
Was  there  such  a  thing  as  a  real  ghost  out  of  Shakspeare  ? 
Pooh  I  pshaw  I  nonsense  I 

"All  things  must  come  to  an  end,  and  so  did  our 
smoking,  talking,  and  drinking.  At  last  I  rose,  with  my 
nerves  less  steady  than  usual ;  and  my  host  himself  con- 
ducted me  to  my  supernatural  chamber,  through  a  row  of 
rolling  eyes  and  ebony  faces,  which  were  turned  upon  me 
with  the  expression  of  beings  who  believed  I  had  sold 
myself  to  the  Evil  One,  and  was  about  to  hand  him  over 
his  bargain. 

"  *  Well,'  said  I,  as  my  host  set  down  the  light  upon  the 
table,  which  I  saw  had  recently  been  dusted,  '  how  soon  is 
this  performance  to  begin  ?  for,  thanks  to  that  brandy  of 
yours,  I  shall  be  asleep  in  something  like  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.* 

"  *  Young  man  I'  solemnly  replied  my  superstitious 
friend  ;  '  you  jest  now — but  if  you  jest  to-morrow  morning, 
I  will  give  you  the  best  boy  on  my  plantation,  and  say 
you  are  the  bravest  man  that  ever  rode  through  Alabama  I* 

"With  this  he  very  gravely  shook  me  by  the  hand, 
wished  me  a  safe  deliverance  from  the  woes  to  come,  and 
retired  with  the  dignity  of  a  state  functionary,  leaving  me 
in  a  frame  of  mind  something  between  a  grin,  a  yawn,  and 
a  horror. 

"  Finding  myself  entirely  alone,  I  took  a  quiet  survey  of 


THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE.  ^       277 

the  apartment,  but  discovered  nothing  remarkable.  In 
one  corner  stood  a  bed,  and  near  it  an  old-fashioned 
bureau;  a  table,  a  settee,  and  two  or  three  chairs,  were 
ranged  along  the  walls;  at  the  windows  hung  white 
muslin  curtains,  and  the  floor  was  covered  with  a  sort  of 
matting — ^the  whole  apartment,  in  fact,  having  the  appear- 
ance of  a  genteel,  country  sleeping-room.  I  looked  out 
of  the  windows,  and  found  they  opened  upon  the  garden. 
I  then  examined  the  walls  carefully,  the  matting,  every 
corner,  crack,  and  crevice,  to  be  certain  there  was  no 
chance  of  playing  a  trick  upon  me,  though  I  hardly 
thought  my  host  was  one  to  sanction  anything  of  that 
kind.  I  next  locked  the  door,  and  then  examined  my 
pistols,  and  placed  them  with  my  knife  under  my  pillow. 
Then,  having  arranged  the  means  of  striking  a  light  in  a 
case  of  emergency,  I  proceeded  to  undress  and  turn  in  ; 
and  finding  all  right,  I  finally  put  out  the  light.  The 
room  was  now  quite  dark,  and  I  looked  to  see  my  super- 
natural operators  begin  their  nocturnal  orgies  ;  but  having 
looked  in  vain  till  my  heavy  eyelids  began  to  droop,  I 
gradually  yielded  to  the  somnific  influence,  and  a  kind  of 
forgetfulness  succeeded. 

"  I  am  not  certain  whether  I  slept  or  not ;  but  I  was 
suddenly  aroused  by  feeling  something  like  a  cold  hand 
placed  upon  my  mouth,  followed  by  a  kind  of  stifling 

sensation,  not  unlike  that  produced  by  nightmare. 

24 


278.        ^  THE  HAUNTED   HOUSE. 

"  *  Well,'  thought  I,  '  this  is  cool,  certainly.  I  am  in 
for  it  now,  at  all  events;  and  so  let  us  see  who  will  come 
out  second  best.' 

,  "My  first  idea  was  to  carefully  raise  my  hand,  and 
suddenly  grasp  the  hand  of  the  unknown ;  and  then,  if  I 
found  a  body  to  it,  to  put  that  particular  body  in  a  condi- 
tion not  to  play  tricks  upon  travelers  any  more.  But  in 
attempting  to  raise  my  hand,  I  made  the  startling  dis- 
covery that  it  was  paralyzed. 

"  This  was  the  first  shock  of  any  thing  like  fear  which 
my  system  ever  received ;  and  I  freely  admit  the  sensation 
was  not  a  pleasant  one.  What  could  it  mean  ?  Was 
it  in  reality  nightmare,  or  something  else  ?  I  knew 
nothing  human  could  paralyze  me,  and  for  the  first  time 
I  began  to  think  there  might  be  some  foundation  for  the 
stories  of  my  host.  But,  pshaw  !  it  was  a  dream — I  knew 
it  was  a  dream — a  kind  of  waking  dream— a  dyspeptic 
dream — superinduced  by  a  hearty  supper,  some  over-indul- 
gences afterward,  and  the  ideas  fixed  upon  my  mind  when 
I  went  to  rest. 

"  I  made  another  effort — a  stronger  and  more  deter- 
mined effort — and  brought  up  my  hand  like  lightning; 
but  just  as  I  grasped  for  the  intruding  hand,  it  seemed  to 
be  removed,  and  I  felt  something  like  a  light  blow  upon 
my  temples.  • 


THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE.  #       279 

"  *  Have  a  care,  whoever  you  are !'  said  I ;  *  for  I  am 
armed,  and  will  not  be  trifled  with  I' 

"  As  I  spoke,  I  fancied  I  heard  a  low,  mocking  laugh  ; 
and  at  the  same  instant  the  bed  seeemed  to  be  raised  up 
from  the  floor,  and  rocked  like  a  cradle. 

"Nothing  daunted,  though  somewhat  mystified,  I 
grasped  my  knife  and  pistols,  sprung  out  of  bed  and  under 
it,  but  found  nothing.  Then,  strangely  enough,  the  room, 
which  had  till  now  been  very  dark,  suddenly  appeared 
slightly  illuminated,  so  that  I  could  see  all  over  it.  I 
came  out  from  under  the  bed,  and  heard  a  heavy  jar,  as  if 
the  latter  had  suddenly  been  lifted  and  then  dropped  back 
to  its  place.  This  was  strange  I  very  strange  I  but  I 
would  find  out  the  secret ;  and  I  hurried  about  the  apart- 
ment, examining  every  object  by  the  new  and  gradually 
difi'used  light,  which  was  not  unlike  that  of  early  day. 

*'  But,  then,  whence  came  this  light,  which  was  of  itself 
as  much  a  mystery  as  the  rest  ?  I  hastily  drew  back  the 
curtains  of  the  windows— but  all  was  dark  without — not  a 
ray  came  through  the  glass — and  this  astonished  me 
exceedingly.  Where  could  this  light  come  from  ?  and 
what  could  be  the  cause  of  it  ?  If  there  was  a  lantern,  a 
lamp,  or  a  fire,  in  an  adjoining  apartment,  I  knew  I  should 
more  distinctly  perceive  the  light  through  a  crevice  than  iu 
the  body  of  the  room  itself — yet  I  could  discover  nothing 
to  lead  me  to  suppose  that  any  other  place  was  illuminated. 


280       *  THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE. 

**  I  spent  some  quarter  of  an  hour  in  looking  over  and 
nnder  every  thing  I  could  find,  and  then  went  and  sat  down 
on  the  bed ;  but  just  as  I  did  so,  the  apartment  suddenly 
became  dark  again,  and  I  distinctly  felt  a  hand  grasp  my 
ankle.  As  I  cautiously  glided  my  own  hand  down  to  it,  it 
seemed  to  be  removed,  and  the  same  instant  I  felt  a 
smart  blow  upon  my  forehead,  followed  by  another  low, 
taunting  laugh. 

"  I  now  began  tb  feel  strangely.  This  was  a  species  of 
jugglery  that  passed  my  comprehension.  Had  the  room 
not  been  mysteriously  lighted  at  all,  I  fancied  I  might 
account  for  the  rest  as  a  trick ;  but  that  light  was  some- 
thing for  which  I  could  fix  upon  no  rational  cause ;  and 
not  being  able  to  discover  the  source  of  the  light,  the  rest 
became  alike  mysterious  and  inexplicable. 

"Next  followed  sounds,  not  unlike  the  rushing  and 
moaning  of  winds — the  very  room  itself  seemed  to  rock — 
and  I  heard  a  slow,  steady,  measured  tread,  with  a  clank- 
ing noise  as  of  chains.  With  my  pistol  and  knife  firmly 
grasped,  and  both  ready  for  action,  I  waited  for  the  steps 
to  approach  me  ;  but  though  they  seemed  to  be  continually 
advancing,  they  apparently  came  no  nearer.  Presently 
I  felt  a  cold  air  blowing  upon  my  face  ;  and  believing 
that  some  trap-door  had  been  opened  near  me,  I  reached 
for  my  matches,  struck  a  light,  and  looked  eagerly  around 


THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE.  281 

me ;  but  every  thing  was  exactly  as  at  first — nothing 
seemed  to  have  been  disturbed  in  the  least. 

"I  now  made  another  thorough  search  around  the 
walls  for  a  secret  door ;  and  then,  lifting  the  matting  by 
degrees,  I  also  carefully  examined  the  floor  underneath; 
and  having  thus  fully  satisfied  myself  that  there  was  no 
entrance  to  the  room  except  through  the  door  and  windows 
— and  the  door  was  still  locked,  with  the  key  remaining  in 
it,  and  the  windows  I  knew  had  not  been  opened — I  threw 
myself  down  upon  a  seat,  and  pondered  the  mystery  for 
more  than  an  hour,  occasionally  pinching  myself  to  be  cer- 
tain I  was  awake. 

"  At  last,  finding  I  could  not  settle  the  matter  to  my  own 
satisfaction,  I  proceeded  to  make  another  thorough  exami- 
nation of  every  thing  and  every  place — actually  opening  the 
drawers  of  the  bureau  to  see  that  no  one  was  concealed 
within — and  then  once  more  put  out  the  light.  The  very 
instant  I  did  so,  however,  I  felt  myself  touched  in  twenty 
places  at  the  same  time,  by  what  appeared  to  me  to  be 
twenty  hands ;  while  something  like  a  brush  was  drawn 
rapidly  up  and  down  and  over  my  face  several  times.  I 
now  began  to  grow  uneasy — to  be  in  some  degree  alarmed 
— to  believe  indeed  there  might  be  more  things  in  heaven 
and  earth  than  had  been  dreamed  of  in  my  philosophy. 

'"In  the  name  of  God,' said  I,  solemnly — 'if  this  be 
24* 


282  THE  HAUNTED   HOUSE. 

aught  from  the  other  world,  make  known  your  wish,  and 
depart  to  your  rest  I' 

"  From  that  moment,  for  something  like  half  an  hour,  I 
neither  heard  a  sound,  nor  felt  a  touch;  and  throwing 
myself  once  more  upon  the  bed,  I  resolved  to  sleep  out  the 
night,  let  it  be  what  it  would,  and  make  such  a  report  in 
the  morning  as  I  might  see  proper. 

"  With  this  intent  I  closed  my  eyes,  and  gradually  fell 
into  a  drowsy  state  as  at  first ;  but  suddenly  a  bright  flash, 
like  that  of  the  most  vivid  lightning,  brought  me  up  with 
a  start,  and  I  found  the  room  illuminated  as  before,  and 
heard  several  strange  noises  all  around  me.  My  feelings 
at  that  moment  I  can  only  describe  as  a  kind  of  mingled 
impression  of  awe  and  terror — of  something  wild  and 
weird-like — a  secret  sensation  of  something  fearful  and 
unearthly.  A  weak,  faint,  sickening  feeling  came  over  me ; 
and  closing  my  eyes,  I  fell  back,  completely  exhausted. 
On  looking  up  again,  the  room  was  as  dark  as  the  blackest 
night,  except  in  one  single  spot  overhead,  where  there 
seemed  to  burn  a  kind  of  small,  bluish  light,  that  illumi- 
nated nothing  around  it. 

"  This  was  too  much.  I  felt  I  would  rather  acknowledge 
myself  vanquished,  than  courageously  remain  involved  in 
such  terrible  mystery  through  the  night  ;  and  tremblingly 
I  rose,  with  the  intention  of  finding  my  way  out  of  the 
apartment. 


'  THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE.  283 

"  I  had  scarcely  touched  my  feet  to  the  floor,  however, 
when  I  experienced  a  kind  of  paralyzing  shock,  followed  by 
a  sensation  of  being  lifted  and  swung  in  the  air.  The  next 
moment  I  seemed  to  drop  heavily  ;  and  as  I  advanced  a  step, 
with  my  hair  fairly  standing  on  end,  a  cold,  clammy  hand 
grasped  mine.  Determined  to  know  what  it  belonged  to, 
my  fingers  closed  upon  it  like  a  vice ;  while  with  the  other 
hand  I  felt  along  an  arm  that  seemed  to  end  in  air,  without 
other  form  or  body  attached.  The  very  acme  of  horror 
now  seized  me ;  this  could  belong  to  nothing  human  ;  it 
was  indeed  a  creation  of  the  invisible  inhabitants  of  the 
invisible  world ;  and  with  a  long,  loud,  despairing  shriek, 
I  fell." 

Here  my  friend.  Lance  Walters,  brought  his  narrative 
to  a  pause. 

"Weill"  I  exclaimed,  in  no  little  excitement;  "what 
Chen  ?" 

"  I  hardly  know  what  then,"  he  replied.  "  The  next 
I  remember,  I  found  myself  in  bed,  with  the  old  planter 
and  his  wife  and  some  half  a  dozen  negroes  standing  around 
me,  and  a  neighboring  leech  taking  blood  from  my  arm. 
I  recovered  in  the  course  of  the  day,  and  in  the  afternoon 
took  leave  of  my  entertainer,  fully  determined  never  to 
spend  another  night  beneath  his  roof  You  perceive," 
he  concluded  with  a  smile,   "  I  did  not  get  a  darkey  for  a 


284  THE  HAUNTED  HOUSE. 

present,  nor  had  I  the  honor  of  being  accounted  the 
bravest  man  that  ever  rode  through  Alabama." 

"  But  what  was  the  mystery  ?"  said  I. 

"Ah,  what  indeed  ?"  mused  Lance. 

"Was  it  nightmare — a  dream — a  chemical  trick — or 
was  it  something  really  supernatural  ? 

"  That  is  what  I  have  been  trying  to  settle  ever  since," 
replied  Lance  Walters  ;  "  but,  till  the  day  of  my  death,  I 
fear  it  will  remain  a  mystery  to  me.  Enough  that  I  was 
really  frightened  for  once ;  and  I  was  only  too  glad  to  get 
away,  without  asking  or  being  asked  any  unnecessary  ques- 
tions.    Let  me  trouble  you  for  another  cigar  I" 


* 


ittlf  ■ 


%    mnu. 


Afar  out  ia  the  great  wilderness  of  the  Far  West, 
around  their  camp-fire,  sat  four  mountaineers,  one  toast- 
ing his  meat  at  the  fire,  one  mending  his  torn  moccasins 
by  the  flickering  light,  and  the  other  two  squatted  upon 
the  ground,  quietly  smoking  their  pipes,  while  their  mules 
and  horses  stood  feeding  near.  It  was  a  wild  picturesque 
scene — in  a  deep  valley,  near  a  mountain  stream — a  lurid 
light  gleaming  upon  their  hard,  bronzed  features,  their 
rough,  mountain  costume,  their  packs  and  arms,  their  feed- 
ing cattle,  the  gliding  stream,  and  the  rocks  and  the  trees 
around  and  above  them. 

"I  say.  Bill,  old  hoss,"  said  one  of  the  two  who  sat 
smoking,  turning  to  his  nearest  companion,  "  'spose  you 
gin  us  that  thar  scrape  o'  yourn  with  the  Injuns !  I'd 
like  to  smoke  another  pipe  afore  I  turns  in ;  and  them 
kind  0^  things,  you  know,  sarves  to  float  the  time  along 
amazing." 

"  Wall,  that  thar  war  one  on  'em  I"  returned  Bill,  em- 
phatically, taking  a  long,  steady  pull   at  his  pipe,  and 

(285) 


288 


rolling  out  quite  a  cloud  :  "  I  never  had  sich  a  run  afore, 
since  I  owned  these  hyer  pegs." 

The  second  speaker,  Bill  Lukens,  was  a  tall,  brawny 
fellow,  some  five-and-thirty  years  of  age,  with  sandy  com- 
plexion, light-blue  eyes,  and  strongly  marked  features. 
He  had  spent  a  great  portion  of  his  life  in  the  wilderness, 
as  hunter,  trapper,  and  guide ;  and,  like  all  who  are  con- 
tinually exposed  to  perils,  had  passed  through  a  great 
many  scenes  of  adventure,  and  had  had  a  great  many 
hair-breadth  escapes.  He  had  recently  joined  the  present 
party,  to  whom  he  was  known  by  reputation  ;  and  having, 
on  more  than  one  occasion,  alluded  to  his  "scrape  with 
the  Crows,"  one  of  his  companions  had  now  asked  him  for 
the  story,  to  while  away  the  time  around  their  camp  fire. 

"  Wall,  crowd  her  through  I"  said  the  first  speaker,  in 
reply  to  Lukens. 

"  Ay,  that's  the  talk,"  said  the  one  who  was  toasting  his 
meat. 

"Kext  to  the  fun  o'  being  in  a  scrape,"  observed  the 
fourth,  "is  the  fun  o'  telling  on't,  or  hearing  on't." 

"  Wall,"  resumed  Bill,  "  as  you're  all  willing,  and  me, 
too,  I'll  go  in.  You  see,  it  was  just  this  hyer  way : — Me 
and  my  pardner,  old  Fighting  Pete—  it's  like  some  o'  ye 
knows  him  ?" 

"  I  does  that — easy,"  replied  the  first  speaker,  drawing 
two  or  three  rapid  whiflfs  from  his  pipe  j  "  I  knows  the  old 


287 

beaver,  jest  like  a  trap.  Me  and  him  had  a  fight  once, 
and  I  got  licked  !" 

All  laughed,  and  Bill  Lukens  proceedea. 

"Wall,  as  I  was  a-saying,  old  Fighting  Pete  war  my 
pardner ;  and  me  and  him  war  setting  our  traps,  up  along 
the  Big  Horn,  one  day,  about  three  or  fouft  year  ago,  when 
I  seed  some'at  as  I  didn't  like,  and  I  pinted  it  out  to 
Pete.  ' 

"  '  What  does  you  call  that  thar,  old  boss  V  says  I. 

"'Why,  that  thar's  as  plain  as  shooting,'  says  Pete. 
*  That  thar's  a  moccasin  print,  as  had  a  Injun  foot  into  it, 
and  not  many  year  ago  nyther.  Augh  I  it's  allers  the  way,* 
says  Pete ;  '  ef  a  feller  happens  to  git  whar  he  can  do  suthin 
decent,  round  comes  the  bloody  red  niggers  to  spile  it  all. 
I  say,  Bill,  we'll  hev  to  put  out  from  hyer,  and  it  goes  agm 
me  like  sand  in  my  eye.* 

"  'Wall,  says  I,  'thar's  only  one  print,  anyhow.* 

"  'As  you  see,'  says  Pete — '  only  one  print  as  you  see — 
but  you  arn't  sich  a  confounded  fool  as  to  'spose  a  Injun 
walks  on  one  leg,  I  'spect  V 

"'Wall,' says  I,  's'pose  he  has  two  legs? — that  thar 
only  makes  him  one  Injun — and  then  we're  two  to  one, 
any  how.' 

"'Augh I'  says  Pete,  drawing  himself  up  amazing,  and 
looking  as  wise  as  an  owl ;  '  does  you  know  anything  about 
hens?' 


288  BILL  LUKENS'   RUN. 

"  '  Not  uncommon/  says  I,  '  but  I've  eat  'em  to  Inde- 
pendence.* 

"  '  Shah  1'  says  Pete  ;  '  I  don't  mean  that  thar ;  but  I 
means  ef  you  know  the  principal  upon  which  they  works  V 

"  '  Not  particular,'  says  I. 

"  '  Wall,  theg,  I'll  tell  ye,'  says  Pete.  '  They  fust  makes 
a  nest,  and  then  they  lays  a  nest-egg,  and  arter  that  they 
lays  more.' 

"  '  But,'  says  I,  '  I  don't  see  the  pint. 

"  '  Why,  you  bat-blind  crow,'  says  Pete,  *  the  pint  is, 
that  this  hyer  red  nigger  ar'  the  nest-egg ;  and  whar  you 
sees  a  sign  o'  him,  you'll  see  more  soon — for  he  ain't  a  egg 
as'll  stay  long  alone — so  it's  my  opine  we'd  better  gather 
up  our  traps  and  put  out  from  hyer.' 

"  '  Wall,'  says  I,  *  I  don't  know  but  that's  safe  advice.' 

*'  *  It  ar'  hoss,  sir-ee  I'  says  Pete. 

"  So  we  tuk  up  the  traps  as  we  war  putting  down  ;  and 
then  we  went  to  look  arter  some  we'd  sot  afore — ^^Pete 
going  up  the  river,  and  me  down — but  both  agreeing  to 
meet  at  a  place  as  we'd  named  Cedar  Bluflf. 

"  Wall,  boys,  I  hadn't  gone  fur  down  the  river,  when, 
jest  as  I  war  passing  along  behind  a  thicket  like,  whiz, 
came  two  or  three  arrers — two  of  'em  so  close  as  to  graze 
the  skin,  and  t'other, one  sticking  into  my  arm  a  bit,  and 
followed  by  some  o'  them  thar  yells  as  all  the  skunks  knows 
how  to  do. 


BILL   LUKENS'    RUN.  289 

"  *  Hooraw  I'  thinks  I :  '  ar'  that  your  game  I'  and  making 
powerful  quick  tracks  for  a  near  bluff,  I  turned  the  corner 
of  a  rock,  and,  looking  back,  seed  three  o'  the  red  niggers 
close  arter  me,  still  yelling  like  mad, 

"I  didn't  know  how  many  thar  mought  be;  but  I 
thought  as  how,  ef  the  forward  one  war  Fighting  Pete's 
nest-egg,  I'd  make  a  cold  chicken  on  him  sudden.  So 
fotching  round  my  old  rifle,  I  let  him  hev  the  nicest  part 
into  it — thinking,  maybe,  ef  he'd  git  more'n  he  wanted, 
he'd  let  the  next  imp  behind  him  hev  a  bit,  too.  And  he 
did — yes,  sir-ee  I  for  the  ball  went  plump  through  him, 
and  into  the  one  behind  him ;  and  sich  a  howling  as  they 
all  set  up  together,  you  never  heerd. 

"Wall,  I  'spected  now  to  see  t'other  hound  turn  and 
run,  and  gin  it  up  straight.  But  he  didn't — nary  once — 
no,  sir — but  come  full  bent  arter  me,  drawing  another 
arrer  to  the  head,  and  letting  it  slide  so  close  as  to  make 
me  think  o'  what  a  preacher  once  said  to  me  'bout  my 
prayers. 

" '  Oho !' says  I,  dodging  around  another  corner  o' the 
rock,  and  hugging  it  close ;  '  ef  you're  aU,  you'll  be  easy 
meat,  too,  afore  long ;  and  ef  you  thinks  I'm  a  gwine  to 
run  from  one  sich  a  red  nigger,  jest  wait  till  I  git  a  chance 
to  tell  you  I  arn't.' 

"Wall,    round    he    come,    blowing    amazing — for    he 

thought  I'd  gone  on  furder,  case  the  place  had  that  kind 

25 


290  BILL  LUKENS'   RUN. 

o'  a  look — out  I  soon  tak  the  conceit  out  o'  him  powerful ; 
for  jest  as  I  seed  his  ugly  mug  agin,  not  more'u  four  feet 
off,  I  riz  up  and  lit  on  to  him,  like  a  painter  on  to  a  deer ; 
and  afore  he  knovved  particular  what  ailed  hira,  he  didn't 
know  nothing — for  I'd  got  my  butcher  into  hira  a  few,  I 
tell  you! 

"  Wall,  I  ripped  off  his  scalp,  and  shook  it  in  his  face, 
to  show  my  contempt  for  the  beast ;  and  then,  faring  off 
his  b'ar-skin,  and  taking  his  bow  and  arrers,  to  help  me 
out,  in  case  thar  war  any  more  'bout,  I  kicked  him  down 
into  the  water.  Then  I  gin  one  reg'lar  yell  for  old 
Wirgin'a,  and  sot  to  loading  my  rifle,  all  the  time  keeping 
my  eye  peeled,  and  looking  two  ways  for  Sunday. 

"  Jest  as  I  war  ramming  down  the  ball,  I  heerd  a  few 
more  yells,  some  distance,  off,  and  old  Pete's  rifle  crack  at 
the  same  time.  Says  I  to  myself :  Pete  war  right  'bout 
that  thar  hen  business,  and  thar'll  be  a  nest-full  round  here 
soon,  anyhow.  Then  I  wanted  to  do  two  things.  I 
wanted  to  git  to  Pete,  and  help  him  out ;  and  I  wanted  to 
git  to  t'other  niggers,  and  get  thar  scalps  and  traps.  But 
I  didn't  do  nyther  :  fust,  bekase  I  knowed  that  ef  old  Pete 
war  to  be  killed  or  tuk,  it  'ud  be  over  afore  I  could  reach 
him ;  and  second,  bekase  thar  war  some  answering  yells 
t'other  side  o'  me,  not  fur  off;  and  I  felt  as  how,  ef  I 
stayed  round  there  long,  I  mought  know  a  feller,  by  the 


BILL   LUKENS'   RUN.  291 

name  of  Bill  Lukens,  that  'ud  want  help  the  wost  kind 
hisself. 

"So  I  primed  the  old  rifle  quick  as  lightning;  and 
taking  along  the  bow  and  arrers,  I  plunged  into  the  Big 
Horn,  and  made  for  the  bluff  on  t'other  side.  I  got  over 
thar  without  ary  accident,  and  crawled  up  under  some 
bushes,  whar  I  could  look  back ;  but  when  I  did  look 
back,  I  seed  some  five  or  six  o'  the  niggers  pointing  me 
out ;  and  then,  whiz,  came  another  lot  o'  arrers,  (along 
with  some  o'  the  darndest  yells,)  and  two  on  'em  stuck 
into  me — one  on  'em  into  my  meat-trap,  and  t'other  into 
my  arm. 

"  One  o'  the  arrers  I  pulled  out,  and  t'other  broke  off  in. 
*  But,'  says  I,  '  you  infernal  old  Crow  niggers,  I'll  give 
another  o'  ye  suthin  as  ye  can't  pull  out;'  and  taking  plum 
sight  at  the  feller  with  the  longest  feather,  I  drapped  him 
amazing.  The  arrer  in  me  now  hurt  me  oncommon ;  but 
it  war  in  the  fleshy  part  o'  my  arm,  and  had  nothing  to  do 
with  my  running  pegs ;  and  so  I  reckoned  the  next  best 
thing  to  do  war  to  use  them  a  bit. 

"  Wall,  I  pulled  up  the  bluflf  as  quick  and  as  zig-zag  as 
I  could — the  infarnal  imps  all  the  while  blazing  away  with 
thar  arrers,  and  howling  powerful  over  thar  dead.  I  got 
up  to  the  top  o'  the  bluff  safe  enough ;  and  from  thar, 
about  a  mile  off — or  maybe  half-a-mile — I  could  see  a  big 
bit  o'  prairie ;   and  crossing  that  thar  prairie,  full  bent, 


292  BILL  LUKENS'   RUN. 

war  a  big  crowd  more  o'  the  thieving  scoundrels.  T  begun 
to  think  it  war  a  gwine  to  be  tight  dodging,  and  broke  for 
the  nearest  thicket ;  but  jest  as  I  reached  it,  my  ha'r  fairly 
riz— for  the  yells  as  burst  from  it  a'most  stunned  me — and 
the  next  breath  I  found  myself  surrounded  and  tuk. 

"'Wall,'  says  I,  'Bill  Lukens,  your  trapping  ar'  done 
for.  You're  wanted  for  a  roasting-piece — 'cept  your  scalp 
— and  that  thar'll  rattle  in  some  greasy  nigger's  lodge,  to 
make  glory  for  him  and  music  for  his  squaw.' 

"  Not  to  spin  the  matter  out  too  long,  I'll  jest  say  what 
they  done  with  me,  and  how  I  got  cl'ar  of  'em.  They  tuk 
me  down  to  the  prairie  as  I  seed  from  the  bluff;  and  thar, 
arter  a  while,  they  all  met — nigh  a  hundred  on  '&m — and 
thar  I  had  my  trial.  I  couldn't  understand  much  Crow 
talk ;  but  I  made  out  enough  to  know  that  they  war 
a-gwine  to  hev  some  fun  with  me,  ayther  by  way  of  a  burn 
or  a  run.  I  war  in  hopes  it  would  be  a  run  ;  but  I  didn't 
say  so,  kase  it  warn't  likely  they'd  take  my  advice,  any- 
how, even  ef  I  talked  Crow  to  'em  with  tears  in  my  eyes. 

"At  last,  arter  a  good  deal  of  palavering,  and  some 
grumbling,  it  war  decided  as  I  should  make  a  run  for  thar 
fun.  But  I  took  a  good  look  at  these  hyer  pegs,  and  then 
at  thar  spindle  shanks,  and  made  up  my  mind,  ef  they'd 
keep  off  thar  bosses  and  be  decent,  I'd  show  'em  a  run  as 
'ud  be  more  fun  for  me  nor  them. 

"Wall,  hollering  and  laughing,  kicking  and  slapping 


BILL  LUKENS'  RUN.  293 

me,  and  making  all  sorts  of  a  hullabaloo,  which  I  'spect 
they  thought  war  fun,  they  tuk  me  way  out  into  the 
prairie,  'bout  five  mile  from  any  tree  or  bush ;  and  thar, 
arter  stripping  off  all  my  clothes,  and  tying  my  hands 
behind  my  back,  they  made  me  understand — some'at  by 
words  and  some'at  by  signs — that  when  they  gin  the  big 
yell,  I  war  to  run  for  my  life,  and  every  nigger  on  'em 
arter  me,  and  the  first  one  as  mought  hit  me  with  his 
tomahawk,  war  to  hev  my  scalp  for  pay. 

" '  Thank  you,'  says  I ;  'but  if  it's  all  the  same  to  you, 
you  greasy  niggers,  I'd  prefer  to  keep  that  thar  same  scalp 
my  own  self.' 

"  Still,  I  didn't  think  I  had  much  chance  o'  doing  it ; 
for  how  war  a  naked  man,  with  his  hands  tied  behind  his 
back,  and  placed  in  front  of  a  hundred  o'  the  red  niggers, 
to  git  away  from  'em  ?  and  then  git  away  to  some  fort 
arterwards,  afore  he'd  starve  to  death  ?  But,  anyhow,  it 
war  a  chance  for  life,  and  Bill  Lukens  and  me  concluded 
we'd  go  in  and  do  our  purtiest. 

"Purty  soon  they  all  stretched  themselves  out  in  a  long 
row,  way  past  both  sides  o'  me,  and  about  thirty  yards 
behind,  and  I  noticed  as  they  all  put  aside  all  thar  weapons 
'cept  their  tomahawks  and  knives.  That  thar  war  some  hope 
to  me,  and  I  looked  a  head  to  see  the  chances.  Straight 
ahead  I  seed  prairie,  and   nothing  else ;  but  off  to  the 


25^ 


.-^© 


294  BILL   LUKENS'   KUN. 

right,  'bout  five  mile,  as  I  said  afore,  war  the  hills  whar 
they'd  tuk  me  from. 

"  Now  I  knowed  them  thar  hills  wa.r  my  only  chance  ; 
but  I  know'd,  too,  it  'jid  take  a  long  and  a  fast  run, 
forrerd,  to  cPar  the  hounds  so  as  to  double  on  'em  and 
shape  my  course  that  thar  way ;  and  I'd  jest  got  these  hyer 
things  all  thought  over  like,  when  up  rose  one  tremenjus 
yell,  like  a  young  airthquake,  and  off  I  bolted,  like  a  shot 
from  a  gun,  and  on  come  the  hull  yelling  pack  arter  me. 

" '  Pegs,'  says  I,  '  ef  you've  got  any  respect  for  Bill 
Lukens,  do  your  duty  now,  for  ef  you  gin  in,  he'll  hev  his 
bar  lifted  amazing  I' 

"  And  pegs  did  do  thar  duty ;  and  sich  another  run  you 
never  seed.  I  put  on,  and  on,  and  on,  as  hard  as  I  could 
tear ;  and  all  the  time  I  could  hear  the  yells  behind  just 
about  as  nigh  ;  and  1  didn't  dar  to  take  a  look  back,  for 
fear  some  tomahawk  would  settle  me  ;  for  I  knowed  they 
could  throw  a  few  feet  with  a  sartain  aim. 

"  Arter  running  a  good  while,  and  finding  myself  still 
alive  and  kicking,  and  not  hearing  the  hounds  quite  so 
lively-like,  I  jest  turned  my  head  a  little,  and  seed  as  how 
I'd  left  all  but  six  fur  back ;  and  out  of  them  thar  six, 
only  one  or  two  would  be  like  to  gin  me  any  trouble,  ef  I 
could  hold  out  at  the  rate  I  war  going. 

"I  had  more  hope  now,  and  I  did  my  best,  I  tell  you. 


BILL   LUKENS'   RUN.  295 

I  strained  every  narve,  and  cord,  and  all  the  other  fixings 
into  me,  and  kept  on  for  nigh  a  half  hour,  doubling  so  as 
to  git  my  line  towards  the  nearest  wood.  When  I  looked 
back  agin,  I  seed  all  had  gin  in  'cept  two ;  and  out  o'  them 
thar  two,  one  war  a  good  way  behind  t'other ;  so  I  knowed 
it  war  only  one  arter  all. 

"  *  Oh,  ef  I  only  had  my  hands  loose,*  says  I  to  myself, 
'  I'd  bet  a  pound  o'  bacca  yit,  that  I'd  fix  that  thar  var- 
mint ;'  and  so  I  begun  to  tug  and  pull  at  the  thongs,  till  I 
thought  I'd  cut  'em  clean  into  the  bone. 

"  At  last  they  gin  way,  and  I  thought  that  thar  war  the 
happiest  minute  I  ever  knowed.  I  hadn't  nothing  to  brag 
on  yit,  for  I  war  naked,  and  without  any  weapon  o'  any 
kind,  and  the  devil  behind  me  had  both  a  knife  and  a  toma- 
hawk, and  he  now  seemed  to  be  gaining  on  me  at  every  step. 
The  nearer  I  got  to  the  woods,  the  more  I  strained  every 
narve  to  the  very  wo'st ;  but  all  at  once  the  blood 
began  to  gush  from  my  nose,  and  mouth,  and  ears,  and 
then  I  knowed,  ef  I  couldn't  play  possum  and  come  the 
blind  over  the  Injun,  I  war  a  gone  beaver.  So  I  kind  o* 
turned  one  eye  onto  him  like,  and  made  believe  as  I  war 
working  harder'n  ever  ;  yit  all  the  time  slacking  up  a  little, 
so  as  he  mought  come  up  by  degrees  and  not  suspicion  me. 
Twice  I  seed  him  lift  his  tomahawk  to  throw,  and  twice  I 
got  ready  for  a  dodge ;  but  the  hound  calkilated  he'd  got 


296  BILL   LUKENS'   RUN. 

me  safe,  and  thought  he  might  as  well  hold  on  to  it,  and 
sink  it  into  my  brain  with  a  sartin  stroke. 

"  As  t'other  one  had  gin  out  and  turned  back  afore  this, 
thar  warn't  but  one  that  I  could  fear  now,  and  I  jest  made 
up  my  mind  not  to  die  easy.  I  found  I  couldn't  reach  the 
wood,  and  that  thar  warn't  no  use  o'  trying ;  and  so  I  kept 
drawing  the  nigger  on  like,  till  he  came  panting  up  to 
within  about  two  foot,  and  had  got  his  tomahawk  raised 
for  the  blow ;  when  fixing  myself  for  a  desperate  stroke,  I 
wheeled  sudden,  bent  my  head  down,  and  struck  him  with  it 
right  in  his  meat-trap,  doubling  us  both  up  together.  He 
struck  with  his  tomahawk  at  the  same  moment ;  but  being 
tuk  by  surprise,  he  didn't  hit  me  ;  and  grappling  him  with 
all  the  strength  I  had  left,  I  jerked  the  weapon  away  from 
him ;  and  afore  he  could  help  hisself,  I  sunk  it  into  his 
brain.  As  he  fell  back,  wildly  feeling  about  for  his  knife 
like,  I  drawed  myself  back,  and  keeled  over  on  the  'arth, 
a'most  as  dead  as  him. 

"  Wall,  I  laid  thar  till  I  got  rested  some ;  and  then  I 
stripped  off  his  b'ar  skin,  and  wrapped  it  round  myself,  and 
tuk  his  scalp-knife  and  tomahawk,  and  crawled  off  into  the 
woods,  whar  I  slept  over  night.  The  next  day  I  made 
tracks  for  the  nearest  fort,  feeding  on  roots  and  berries  all 
the  way,  and  gitting  in  thar  at  last  quite  a  starved-looking 
human.     Thar  I  found  Fighting  Pete,  the  old  boss,  who'd 


297 

got  away  from  the  varmints  with  less  trouble,  and  had  told 
'em  all  as  how  I  war  '  rubbed  out' 

"  But  I  warn't  I"  concluded  Bill  Lukens,  knocking  the 
ashes  from  his  pipe :  "  no,  sir-ee  I  And  now,  boys,  as 
youVe  got  my  story,  let's  turn  in,  for  we've  got  a  heap  o' 
tramping  to  do  'arly  to-morrow." 


Just  before  the  breaking  out  of  what  is  commonly 
known  as  Lord  Dunmore's  war,  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Jonas  Parker  settled  in  the  western  part  of  Yirginia,  on  a 
small  creek  which  emptied  into  the  Ohio.  His  family 
consisted  of  his  wife,  three  children,  ranging  from  five  to 
twelve,  and  a  negro  servant.  The  place  where  he  located 
was  some  distance  from  any  settlement  or  station,  and  the 
scenery  around  very  wild  and  romantic,  with  lofty  and 
heavily-wooded  hills  sloping  back  from  the  valley.  He 
brought  his  family  here  early  in  the  spring,  built  him  a 
rude  log  cabin,  and,  by  great  exertions,  succeeded  in  clear- 
ing and  planting  a  considerable  patch  of  ground  the  same 
season. 

One  day,  near  the  close  of  summer,  as  Mr.  Parker  and 
his  negro  Tom  were  at  work  in  the  woods,  about  half  a 
mile  from  the  dwelling,  the  latter,  who  had  gone  down  to 
a  creek  near  by,  came  hurrying  back,  with  an  expression 
of  alarm  depicted  upon  his  black  features. 

"  Well,  Tom,  what  now  ?"  inquired  his  master,  suspend- 
ing his  work  to  look  at  his  frightened  domestic. 
(298) 


THE   FAITHFUL   NEGRO.  209 

"  Oh,  Marse  Jonas,"  answered  Tom,  in  a  quavering  voice, 
looking  fearfully  around  him  as  he  spoke,  "  I  tink  I  seed 
Buffin  down  dar." 

"You  are  always  seeing  something  wonderful,"  pursued 
the  other;  ''but  it  generally  turns  out  a  very  trifling  affair. 
Did  you  see  a  black  face  in  the  water,  when  you  stooped 
down  to  drink  ?" 

"  Oh,  Marse  Jonas,  I  seed  suffin  wossern'n  dat.  Dar, 
don't  larf,  Marse  Jonas  !  Great  golly !  I  seed  eyes  in 
de  bushes — 'relse  I  neber  seed  nuffin  afore — nuffin — during 
dis  life !" 

"Well,  eyes  are  not  apt  to  hurt  anybody,  Tom,''  re- 
turned Mr.  Parker,  with  a  laugh ;  "  I've  seen  a  great 
many  eyes  in  my  time." 

"Yes,  but,  Marse  Jonas,  it's  a  difference  what  they's 
^tached  upon." 

"That  is  true,  Tom.  Well,  what  did  your  eyes  be- 
long to  ?" 

"  I  tink  dey  was  'tached  upon  a  Injin. 

"Ah  I"  exclaimed  the  other,  appearing  for  the  first  time 
a  little  startled.  "  Why  did  you  not  say  so  in  the  first 
place,  you  blundering  fool  I  Pshaw  I  there  are  no  Indians 
about  here,  except  in  your  imagination.  What  makes  you 
think  it  was  an  Indian  ?" 

"  'Case  I  tink  de  Injin  was  dar,  dat's  all,"  answered  the 
black,  looking  timidly  about  him.     "  I  tink,  Marse  Jonas, 


800  THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO. 

we'd  bes'  go  down  to  de  house,  to  'tect  missus  and  de 
chillren." 

"  I  believe  it  would  be  folly  to  do  so,"  rejoined  Mr. 
Parker,  "  for  I  am  almost  certain  you  have  seen  nothing 
at  all.  Still,  as  you  have  made  me  uneasy,  I  will  go  back ; 
but  if  you  fool  me  many  times,  look  out  for  a  tanning." 

"  I's  not  de  chile  to  fool  you,  Marse  Jonas,"  said  Tom, 
hastily  gathering  up  the  tools,  while  his  master  took  up  his 
rifle,  which  was  leaning  against  a  tree,  and,  keeping  his 
eye  warily  about  him,  proceeded  to  examine  the  priming. 
"No,  I's  not  de  chile  to  fool  you,"  pursued  Tom.  "If  I 
didn't  see  the  horriblest  eyes — and  dem  dar  eyes  Injin's — 
den  I  nebber  seed  nuEBn — neber — nuffin  during  dis  life — 
dat's  trufe." 

Mr.  Parker  now  suggested  that  it  might  be  as  well  to  go 
down  to  the  creek  and  make  a  search  through  the  bushes ; 
but  to  this  proposition  the  negro  excitedly  demurred — 
saying,  that  if  there  were  Indians  there,  they  would  be 
certain  to  shoot  him  before  he  could  find  them. 

"That  is  true,  Tom,"  replied  the  other — "if  there  are 
Indians  there,  which  I  do  not  believe.  However,  as  you 
seem  so  much  alarmed,  and  as  I  am  willing  to  admit  the 
possibility  of  such  a  thing,  we  will  return  to  the  house." 

Accordingly  Mr.  Parker  and  his  servant  set  off,  along 
the  side  of  the  hill,  to  a  point  whence  they  could  get  a 
view  of  the  dwelling,  he  carrying  his  rifle  so  as  to  be  ready 


THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO.  301 

for  instant  use,  and  the  negro  keeping  close  at  his  heels, 
with  the  axes  and  other  implements,  and  both  looking 
warily  about  them,  closely  scanning  every  tree  and  bush. 

Nothing  occurred  to  justify  the  alarm  of  the  negro  till 
they  reached  the  edge  of  the  corn-field,  which  ran  down  to 
the  house;  when,  just  as  Mr.  Parker  was  in  the  act  of 
reproving  his  servant  for  exciting  his  fears  without  cause, 
there  suddenly  came  reports  of  some  three  or  four  rifles  in 
quick  succession^ — instantly  followed  by  wild,  Indian  yells 
i^and  both  Tom  and  his  master  dropped  together,  the 
latter  struck  by  two  balls,  one  in  his  side  and  the  other 
in  his  leg. 

"  Oh,  ray  God  1  my  poor  family  I"  he  groaned,  as  he 
gathered  himself  upon  his  feet,  and  beheld  the  negro 
stretched  out  on  his  back,  apparently  dead,  and  the 
savages,  with  wild  yells  of  triumph,  in  the  act  of  bounding 
forward  to  finish  their  work  and  take  the  scalps  of  theii; 
victims. 

Hastily  staggering  to  the  nearest  tree,  Mr.  Parker  now 

set  his  back  against  it,  drew  up  his  rifle,  ready  for  the 

foremost,  and  so  stood  as  it  were  at  bay.     Perceiving  this, 

and  knowing  too  well  the  certainty  of  the  white  man's  aim 

— and  also  feeling  themselves  perfectly  sure  of  their  prize, 

and  therefore  not  caring  to  throw  away  a  single  life — the 

Indians  immediately  took  shelter  behind  different  trees, 

and  began  to  reload  their  pieces. 

26 


i 


802  THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO. 

To  remain  where  he  was,  Mr.  Parker  now  saw  would  be 
certain  death  in  a  few  moments ;  wounded  as  he  was,  and 
continually  growing  weaker  from  loss  of  blood,  it  was  vain 
to  think  of  flight ;  and  yet,  with  death  staring  him  in  the 
face,  and  an  almost  maddening  desire  for  self  preservation, 
equally  for  his  family's  sake  as  his  own,  he  felt  that  some- 
thing ought  to  be  tried  for  his  salvation,  though  never  so 
hopeless  the  attempt. 

Looking  quickly  and  searchingly  around  him,  he  per- 
ceived, about  ten  paces  distant,  a  dense  thicket ;  and 
believing  if  he  could  reach  that,  his  chances  of  life  would 
be  increased — as  the  savages,  without  actually  entering, 
could  not  make  their  aim  sure — he  gathered  all  his 
strength  and  nerve  for  the  effort,  and  ran  forward  to  the 
spot,  falling  in  the  midst  of  the  bushes,  and  just  in  time  to 
escape  two  balls  of  the  enemy,  which  at  the  same  moment 
whizzed  over  his  head. 

Seeing  him  fall,  and  supposing  their  last  shots  l\ad 
proved  fatal,  the  two  savages  who  had  just  fired,  uttering 
yells  of  triumph,  darted  out  from  behind  their  trees,  and, 
flourishing  their  scalping  knives,  bounded  forward  to  the 
thicket;  but  ere  they  reached  it,  Mr.  Parker,  who  had 
succeeded  in  getting  upon  his  knees,  and  his  rifle  to  bear 
upon  the  foremost,  pulled  the  trigger. 

There  was  a  flash,  a  crack,  and  a  yell  at  the  same 
moment ;  and  springing  some  two  or  three  feet  clear  of 


THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO.  808 

the  earth,  the  Indian  fell  back  dead,  at  the  very  feet  of  his 
companion ;  who  suddenly  stopped,  uttered  a  howl  of 
dismay,  and  for  a  few  moments  seemed  undetermined 
whether  to  advance  or  retreat. 

That  momentary  hesitation  proved  fatal  to  him  also; 
for  the  negro,  who  had  all  this  time  been  feigning  death, 
but  was  really  unharmed,  now  thinking  there  might  be  a 
possibility  of  escape,  clutched  one  of  his  axes  nervously, 
quickly  gathered  himself  into  a  kind  of  ball,  made  two 
sudden  bounds  forward,  the  distance  being  about  ten  feet, 
whirled  his  weapon  around  his  head,  and,  before  the 
astonished  warrior  had  time  to  put  himself  on  guard, 
brought  the  glittering  blade  down  like  lightning,  cleaving 
the  savage  through  skull  and  brain,  and  laying  him  a 
ghastly  and  bleeding  corpse  beside  the  other. 

"Dar,  take  dat,  you  tieving  red  nigger!"  shouted  Tom, 
with  an  expression  of  demoniac  fierceness  ;  "take  dat  dar  I 
and  don't  neber  say  nuflQn  more  'bout  shooting  down  white 
gentlem." 

The  words  were  not  fairly  uttered,  when  crack  went  the 
rifles  of  the  other  two  savages,  one  grazing  the  left  cheek 
of  the  negro,  and  the  other  causing  his  right  ear  to  tingle. 

"  Great  golly  I"  cried  Tom,  ducking  his  head  ;  "  dat  dar 
was  most  nigh  being  de  finishering  of  dis  chile.  But  as 
you  isn't  got  no  more  loads  in,  you  ole  varminters,"  he 
added,  shaking  his  fist  in  the  direction  of  the  savages, 


4;:^. 


304  THE   FAITHFUL   NEGRO. 

*'  s'posen  you  doesn't  shoot  nuffin  more  afore  us  gentlem 
does." 

Thea  seizing  the  empty  guns  of  the  two  slain  warriors, 
he  rushed  into  the  thicket,  where  Mr.  Parker  was  con- 
cealed, exclaiming : 

"  Marse  Jonas,  I's  hopes  you  isn't  dead  yet ;  but  two  of 
the  Injins  am ;  and  here  I  is,  wid  dar  two  guns,  dat  only 
wants  suffin  in  'em  to  blow  de  oders  to  de  debil." 

"Ah,  Tom,"  groaned  Mr.  Parker,  as  he  lay  on  the 
ground,  making  every  exertion  to  load  his  rifle  which  his 
failing  powers  would  permit,  "thank  God  you  have 
escaped  I  I  feared  you  were  killed  at  the  first  fire." 

"Not  'zactly,  dat  time,  Marse  Jonas;  but  dis  chile  was 
dreflful  skeered,  dat's  trufe  ;  and  seeing  you  drap,  I  fought 
I'd  jest  make  b'lieve  I's  dead  too,  and  wouldn't  neber 
know  nuffin  more  during  dis  life.  But  when  I  seed  you 
get  away,  and  shoot  dat  dar  rascal  dar,  and  t'oder  stop  so 
'stonished  to  look  at  him,  I  conficluded  I'd  quit  playing  de 
possum,  and  get  up  and  do  suffin  ;  and  I  did  it — dat's 
trufe.  Ah !  dear  Marse  Jonas,"  he  pursued,  bending 
down  by  the  side  of  the  other,  and  speaking  in  a  sympa- 
thetic tone,  "you  is  hurt  bad — berry  bad — I  know  you  is 
— and  I's  berry  sorry ;  but  you  knows  I  tole  you  dar  was 
Injin  eyes  in  de  bushes." 

"  You  did,  Tom ;  and  had  I  then  hurried  immediately 
homeward,  it  is  possible  I  might  have  escaped :  though  it 


THE   FAITHFUL   NEGRO.  805 

is  equally  probable  the  Indians  were  on  the  watch  to  take 
us  at  advantage  ;  in  which  case  the  result  might  have  been 
no  better  than  it  is.  Oh !  that  I  was  home  with  my 
family  1  for  they  must  have  heard  the  firing  here,  and  be 
terribly  alarmed ;  or,  if  not,  they  may  be  off  their  guard, 
and  successfully  attacked  by  another  party  ;  for  it  is  more 
than  likely  these  few  have  not  ventured  hither  by  them- 
selves. Ah !  God  forbid,"  he  ejaculated  the  next  moment, 
fairly  starting  to  his  knees,"  that  they  should  have  been 
attacked  and  murdered  first  I  But  no  I  for  then  I  think 
we  should  have  heard  their  cries  I  and  it  is  probable  the 
savages  would  have  wrapped  the  house  in  flames.  I  must 
get  home,  Tom — oh  !  I  must  get  home.    But  how  ?  how  ?" 

"Why,  Marse  Jonas,  ef  you'll  jus'  let  dis  yere  nigger 
tote  you  on  his  back,  he'll  fotch  you  dar." 

"  But  what  of  the  other  Indians,  Tom  ?  have  they  fled  ?" 

"  Doesn't  know — but  guess  dey  auL  I  axed  one  on  'era 
to  stop — and  he  did — but  I  guess  de  oders  didn't  want 
to." 

"You  are  a  brave  fellow,  Tom,  for  all  I"  said  his 
master ;  "  and  if  I  live,  I  will  not  overlook  this  affair. " 

"  Well,  you  see,  Marse  Jonas,  I  is  one  of  dem  as  goes 

in  for  prudems — for  keepin  out  of  de  fight  as  long  as  I 

can  keep  out  of  de  fight ;  but  when  de  fight  does  come,  I's 

dar — I  is — during  dis  life  I" 

"  Hist  I"  whispered  his  master,  as  he  carefully  brought 
26^ 


¥ 


806  THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO. 

his  rifle  forward.  "  I  think  I  see  one  of  the  Indians  peep- 
ing around  yonder  tree.  Ah  !  I  am  too  weak  to  raise  the 
piece.  Get  down  here,  Tom,  and  let  me  rest  it  across 
your  shoulder.     There — that  will  do.     Quiet  now  I" 

"  Do  you  see  him,  Marsa  Jonas  ?"  whispered  Tom,  after 
keeping  silent  some  half  a  minute. 

Scarcely  were  the  words  spoken,  when  crack  went  both 
the  rifles  of  the  white  man  and  the  Indian  at  the  same 
moment ;  and  then  the  latter,  uttering  a  wild  yell,  was 
seen  to  run  staggeringly  from  tree  to  tre6  on  his  retreat ; 
while  his  companion,  taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity, 
bounded  forward,  and  secured  his  person  behind  a  large 
oak  near  at  hand,  keeping  his  rifle  ready  to  fire  upon 
his  foe. 

"  Drop  down,  Marse  Jonas,"  whispered  Tom,  "  and  let 
dis  chile  fix  him." 

Taking  his  master's  hat  as  he  spoke,  Tom  placed  it  on 
the  end  of  a  gun,  and  pushed  it  with  some  noise  through 
the  edge  of  the  bushes,  a  few  feet  distant  from  where  he  lay. 
Scarcely  was  it  visible  to  the  savage,  when,  believing  it  to 
contain  the  head  of  his  enemy,  he  brought  his  piece  to  his 
eye,  and  sent  a  ball  whizzing  through  it. 

Fairly  chuckling  at  the  success  of  his  ruse,  Tom 
instantly  dropped  the  hat,  and  made  a  thrashing  among 
the  bushes,  uttered  a  few  groans,  and  then  kept  perfectly 
quiet;  and  Mr.  Parker,  comprehending  his  design,  kept 


THE   FAITHFUL   NEGRO.  807 

perfectly  quiet  also,  though  managing  meanwhile  to  reload 
and  prime  his  piece. 

But  though  he  believed  his  shot  had  proved  eflfective, 
the  wary  warrior  was  resolved  upon  prudence  and  caution. 
First,  reloading  his  rifle,  he  next  carefully  reconnoitered  the 
thicket ;  and  then,  finding  all  still,  he  suddenly  darted 
from  his  tree  to  another,  and  from  that  to  another,  and  so 
by  a  sort  of  semi-circular  movement  came  up  as  it  were  in 
the  rear  of  his  enemies. 

Still  finding  all  quiet,  he  at  length  advanced  cautiously 
to  the  bushes,  and  began  to  part  them  gently.  In  this, 
direction  the  thicket  extended  some  twenty  yards  from  the 
place  where  our  friends  were  concealed ;  and  with  the 
assistance  of  Tom,  Mr.  Parker  now  noiselessly  got  himself 
into  a  position  to  cover  the  approach  of  the  savage. 
Then  waiting  in  breathless  silence,  till  the  latter  had  so  far 
advanced  as  to  make  his  aim  sure,  he  fired  again.  A 
Bharp  yell  of  pain,  and  a  floundering  among  the  bushes 
followed ;  and  Tom,  seizing  his  axe,  at  once  bounded  for- 
ward toward  his  adversary. 

The  Indian  was  badly  wounded,  though  not  sufficiently 
so  to  prevent  him  making  use  of  his  rifle  ;  but  fortunately 
for  the  negro,  it  only  flashed  in  the  pan,  with  the  muzzle 
fairly  pointed  at  his  heart ;  and  the  next  moment  the  axe  of 
Tom  descended  with  Herculean  force,  and  ended  the  work. 

With  a  shout  of  triumph,  Tom  now  rushed  from  the  thicket, 


308  THE   FAITHFUL  NEGRO. 

and,  without  heeding  the  call  of  his  master,  set  off  in  pur- 
suit of  the  only  remaining  savage,  whom  he  could  easily 
follow  by  his  trail  of  blood.  About  a  hundred  yards  from 
where  he  had  been  shot,  he  found  him  concealed  behind  a 
log,  and  in  a  dying  condition.  Too  weak  to  make  a 
defence,  the  Indian  looked  up  at  his  enemy,  and,  extending 
his  hand,  said  ;  .  ^ 

"  How  de  do,  brudder  ?» 

"Jus  dis  way  I"  cried  Tom :  "  dis  is  just  how  I  does  to 
all  sich  rascals  as  you  I"  and  with  the  last  words  the  bloody 
axe  descended,  and  was  buried  in  the  brain  of  the  Indian. 

Tom  now  went  back  to  his  master,  and  proudly  re- 
counted his  exploits. 

*'  Thank  God,  we  are  saved  !"  said  Mr.  Parker,  warmly 
grasping  the  hand  of  his  faithful  servant ;  "  and  I  owe  my 
life  to  you,  Tom." 

"  'Spect  de  Lord  fit  on  our  side,  wid  dis  yere  choppin'- 
axe,"  muttered  Tom,  as  he  coolly  wiped  the  blood  from 
his  formidable  weapon. 

He  then  carefully  raised  his  wounded  master,  and, 
getting  him  upon  his  back,  carried  him  safely  to  the  house, 
where  both  were  received  with  tears  of  joy  by  the  terrified 
family. 

Mr.  Parker's  wounds  proved  not  so  serious  as  was  at 
first  supposed  ;  and  the  night  following  he  and  his  family 
were  removed  to  the  nearest  station  by  a  small  party  of 


THE  FAITHFUL   NEGRO.  809 

scouts,  who  had  been  sent  out  to  warn  and  protect  the 
more  exposed  settlers  against  the  expected  incursions  of 
the  Indians,  who,  as  we  have  shown,  had  already  begun 
their  bloody  work  of  laying  waste  the  border. 

Mr.  Parker  finally  recovered,  though  not  in  time  to  take 
part  in  the  sanguinary  strife  which  followed  ;  and  Torn, 
for  his  gallantry  was  given  his  freedom,  and  lived  many 
years  to  boast  of  what  he  had  done  "  during  dis  life,  jnerely 
jus  wid  a  choppin'-axe." 


Mlu  ^mxtllU  ^mm 


"  Before  I  tell  you  my  story,  gentlemen,"  said  Captain 
Sheldon,  as  a  small  party  of  us  sat  around  the  festive 
board,  "I  will  give  you  a  toast.  Fill  up  your  glasses, 
and  let  it  be  drank  in  silence." 

And  as  we  all  complied,  the  captain  rose  and  said,  with 
much  solemnity — 

"  To  the  memory  of  the  brave  heroes  who  fell  at  Mon- 
terey." 

An  impressive  silence  of  some  moments  followed,  during 
which  we  all  drank  and  the  speaker  resumed  his  seat. 

"  I  believed  I  promised  you  a  somewhat  romantic  story, 
in  which  I  happened  to  play  a  rather  important  part," 
proceeded  Captain  Sheldon,  as  one  collecting  his  thoughts 
for  a  direct,  straightforward  narration.  "  Well,  here  you 
have  it,  then ;  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  facts  will 
interest  you,  even  if  my  manner  of  telling  them  does  not. 

"It  is  needless,"  pursued  the  captain,  "to  enter  into 

any  description  of  the  storming  of  Monterey,  for  with  the 

general  facts  you  are  all  familiar ;  and  it  is  also  needless 
(310) 


THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN".  811 

to  tell  you  that,  as  one  of  that  glorious  band  of  heroes 
known  as  the  Texas  Rangers— or,  as  General  Worth  was 
pleased  to  style  us,  the  Texas  Dragoons — I  saw  some 
pretty  hard  fighting  during  that  memorable  siege. 

"  We  had  taken  Fort  Teneria,  the  Bishop's  Palace,  and 
some  other  strong  positions,  and  had  concentrated  our 
forces  upon  the  town,  and  were  forcing  our  way  as  best  we 
could  to  the  Cathedral  Plaza,  where  the  main  body  of  the 
enemy  was  then  stationed.  The  conflict  was  terrible  and 
at  its  height,  and  the  roar  of  cannon,  the  sharp  rattle  of 
musketry,  the  thunder  of  dashing  artillery,  the  battering  in 
of  doors,  the  pecking  through  thick  walls,  the  loud  com- 
mands of  officers,  the  shouts  of  the  assailants,  the  groans 
of  the  wounded,  and  the  shrieks  of  terrified  women  and 
children — all  together  made  a  most  horrid  din,  such  as  I 
never  wish  to  hear  again. 

"  The  streets  being  barricaded,  and  each  building  turned 
into  a  sort  of  fortified  castle — from  the  flat  roofs  of  which, 
behind  breastworks  of  sandbags,  the  enemy  continually 
poured  down  a  most  destructive  fire — it  became  necessary 
for  a  portton  of  the  troops  to  enter  these  buildings,  force 
a  passage  through  from  one  to  the  other,  dislodge  the 
garrison  of  each,  and  use  them  as  safe  coverts  from  which 
to  annoy  the  foe  in  turn. 

"  In  this  hazardous  occupation  I  had  been  engaged  for 
several  hours,  and  had  witnessed  some  fearful  scenes— as. 


312  THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN. 

in  cutting  onr  way  through  from  one  house  to  the  other, 
we  had  occasionally  come  in  contact  with  men  brave 
enough  to  bar  our  passage  with  their  lives — when  sud- 
denly, just  as  I  had  thrown  myself  down  on  a  seat,  to  get 
my  breath  and  a  few  moments  rest,  I  heard  the  wild  shout 
that  announced  the  successful  passage  of  our  little  band 
into  another  adjoining  building.  Fairly  mingled  with 
this  shout  were  the  reports  of  fire-arms,  the  clash  of  steel 
and  the  shrieks  of  women.  There  was  no  time  for  me  to 
be  idle  now ;  and  starting  up,  I  ran  forward,  with  my 
sword  in  one  hand  and  a  revolver  in  the  other.  Making 
my  way  to  the  aperture  which  had  been  forced  through 
the  two  walls,  I  entered  an  apartment  dim  with  smoke, 
where  all  was  excitement  and  confusion.  Our  party,  still 
victorious,  were  mostly  grouped  around  two  wounded 
comrades ;  while  near  them  lay  two  dead  Mexicans,  their 
companions  having  fled  ;  and  in  one  corner  several  women 
were  huddled  together,  greatly  terrified  and  shrieking  for 
mercy,  supposing  us  from  all  they  had  heard  to  be  no 
better  than  so  many  savages. 

"  As  I  could  speak  Spanish  so  as  to  be  readily  under- 
stood, I  stepped  forward  to  the  frightened  females,  and 
had  just  begun  to  utter  a  few  words  calculated  to  allay 
their  fears,  when  I  fancied  I  heard  a  heavy,  jarring  sound 
in  an  adjoining  room,  and  a  wild  cry  in  Spanish  of — 

"  *  Spare  him  1  spare  him  I  he  is  my  father  I* 


THE  GUERRILLA   QUEEN.  313 

"  Perceiving  a  door,  which  I  thought  might  lead  to  the 
room  in  question,  I  sprung  to  it,  tore  it  open,  and,  in  the 
center  of  a  Imall  apartment,  at  once  beheld  three  figures — 
an  old  man  grappled  with  a  young  one — and  a  beautiful 
female,  with  her  arms  partly  thrown  around  the  elder,  as 
if  to  draw  him  away  and  shield  him,  while  a  prayer  for 
mercy  was  issuing  from  her  lips. 

"  *  Hold  I'  I  shouted,  in  a  tone  that  instantly  arrested 
the  action  of  all  parties.  *  Senor,*  I  quickly  added  in 
Spanish,  addressing  the  old  gentleman,  '  you  must  at  once 
yield  yourself  a  prisoner  of  war,  or  I  cannot  be  answerable 
for  the  consequences  I' 

" '  He  had  already  done  so,  Senor  Caballero,  when  this 
fellow  attempted  to  rob  him,  and  he  grappled  with  him  to 
prevent  himself  from  being  plundered,'  said  the  female, 
turning  upon  me  a  most  beautiful  face,  and  fixing  upon  me 
a  pair  of  most  bewitching  black  eyes. 

"  *  What  I  have  we  a  common  highwayman  and  thief 
among  us  V  cried  I,  turning  fiercely  upon  the  Ranger, 
whose  now  downcast  and  guilty  look  at  once  convinced  me 
that  the  accusation  was  just. 

"  He  began  to  stammer  forth  some  excuse  ;  lyit  I  inter- 
rupted and  ordered  him  out  of  sight,  with  the  threat  of 
most  severe  punishment  in  the  event  of  my  hearing  any- 
thing more  to  his  disgrace. 

"'Oh,  thanks,  noble  sir!   many,   many  thanks!'  cried 

27 


814  THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN. 

the  female,  springing  forward,  seizing  ray  hand,  and 
impulsively  carrying  it  to  her  lips.  '  Oh,  spare  him  1'  she 
continued,  fixing  her  large,  soft,  lustrous  eyes  lipon  me,  in 
the  most  fascinating  manner  in  the  world ;  *  spare  him  I 
spare  my  father !  and  Heaven  will  bless  you,  and  Paula 
will  ever  remember  you  with  gratitude  !' 

'"Be  assured,  fair  lady,  he  is  only  a  prisoner  of  war, 
and  not  a  hair  of  his  head  shall  be  injured  I'  was  my 
gallant  reply,  as  I  looked  steadily  into  the  dark,  soul- 
speaking  eyes  so  near  to  mine,  and  felt  a  strange,  romantic 
fascination  stealing  over  me. 

"'Father,  do  you  hear  that?'  said  Paula,  joyfully. 
'  See  what  it  is  to  meet  with  a  noble  officer  1  Pray  step 
into  that  closet  there,  and  bring  him  some  refreshments.' 

" '  Thanks,  fair  lady !'  said  I,  as  the  old  gentleman 
opened  a  side  door  and  disappeared  as  directed.  '  Hard 
fighting,  and  a  long  fast,  are  truly  calculated  to  give  a 
man  an  appetite,  and  I  flatter  myself  I  shall  be  able  to  do 
justice  to  your  fare.' 

"  '  Oh,  this  siege  is  terrible  for  all  parties  I'  said  Paula ; 
and  she  continued  talking  on  the  subject  for  a  minute  or 
two,  when  she  stopped  suddenly,  and  saying,  '  Pray  excuse 
me  till  I  can  see  what  detains  my  father,'  she  hurried  out 
through  the  same  door,  closing  it  after  her. 

"  At  this  moment  some  of  the  men  came  in  from  the 
other  room,  when  I  informed  them  what  had  occurred,  and 


THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN".  315 

that  shortly  we  were  to  have  something  to  break  our  long 
fast.  But  when  some  five  minutes  had  passed  away, 
without  the  re-appearance  of  either  Paula  or  her  father,  we 
all  began  to  grow  impatient;  and  going  to  the  door,  I 
opened  it,  and  discovered  it  was  only  a  ruse  of  the  girl  to 
effect  her  own  and  her  father's  escape — for  the  door  merely 
opened  into  a  vestibule,  which  led  into  a  garden — the 
house  itself  being  built  rather  after  the  English  than  the 
Spanish  style. 

"  Well,  the  escape  was  a  trivial  thing  in  itself,  and,  after 
a  few  playful  comments  from  my  comrades,  the  subject  was 
dropped  and  the  incident  forgotten,  we  having  enough 
before  us  of  a  more  serious  nature  to  occupy  our  minds. 

"  I  pass  over  the  siege — for  that  is  a  matter  of  history. 
The  American  army,  as  the  world  knows,  was  victorious ; 
and  after  three  or  four  days  hard  fighting  on  both  sides, 
the  Mexicans  capitulated,  and  were  allowed  to  march  out 
of  the  city  with  the  honors  of  war. 

"A  few  days  after  this  event,  the  Rangers  were  mus- 
tered out  of  service,  and  I  found  myself  once  more  master 
of  my  time  and  person.  I  lingered  about  the  town  for  a 
few  days  longer,  and  then  set  off  with  a  train  for  Camargo, 
on  my  return  to  the  United  States. 

"I  pass  over  several  little  incidents,  which  might  or 
might  not  interest  you,  but  which  have  no  bearing  on  the 
story  it  is  my  purpose  to  relate.     About  twelve  or  fifteen 


316  THE  GUERRILLA   QUEEN". 

miles  from  Mier,  the  train  halted  late  one  hot  afternoon ; 
and  being  told  that  a  small  party  of  our  men  had  ridden 
on  to  Mier,  and  might  easily  be  overtaken,  I  resolved  to 
push  on  alone  for  that  purpose. 

"  The  road,  somewhat  hilly,  and  passing  over  an  almost 
barren  waste  of  country,  I  knew  to  be  dangerous,  from  the 
prowling  bands  of  robbers  and  guerrillas  that  infested  it ; 
and  had  I  not  felt  certain  of  overtaking  the  party  in 
advance  before  nightfall,  I  should  not  have  attempted  it 
alone. 

"  But  as  fortune  would  have  it,  I  got  benighted  without 
overtaking  my  comrades ;  and  in  one  of  the  most  gloomy 
and  dismal  places  on  the  route — a  deep,  dark  hollow, 
between  two  steep  hills — I  found  myself  suddenly  jerked 
from  my  horse  to  the  ground,  by  means  of  a  lasso,  which 
had  been  thrown  over  my  head  with  unerring  aim,  and 
which,  falling  over  my  arms,  so  completely  pinioned  them 
to  my  body,  as  to  prevent  my  drawing  a  single  weapon  in 
my  defence. 

"  Scarcely  had  I  struck  the  ground,  when  two  men 
sprung  upon  me,  and  I  could  see  the  bright  blades  of 
their  weapons  gleam  in  the  dim  light. 

"  *  For  God's  sake,  gentlemen,  do  not  murder  me !'  I 
jcried  in  Spanish,  though  with  little  hope  that  my  prayer 
would  be  heeded — for  I  had  seen  more  than  one  cross  on 
my  route,  to  note  the  spot  where  some  solitary  traveler 


THE   GUEREILLA  QUEEN.  817 

had  fallen  a  victim  to  these  so-called  knights  of  the 
road. 

"  *  Who  are  you  V  gruffly  demanded  one  of  the  two,  as 
he  determinedly  put  his  hand  upon  my  throat  and  raised 
his  knife,  as  I  believed,  for  the  fatal  stoke. 

ti  <  Ylhj  don't  you  finish  him,  Guido  V  said  a  voice  at  a 
short  distance  from  me ;  and  glancing  my  eyes  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  speaker,  I  dimly  perceived  three  or  four  figures 
grouped  together,  one  of  whom  had  my  horse  by  the  bit. 
'  Why  don't  you  finish  him,  I  say  ?  what  is  it  to  you  who 
or  what  he  is  V 

'* '  Why,  if  he's  a  gentleman,'  returned  Guido,  as  he 
deliberately  brought  the  point  of  the  sharp  weapon  down 
upon  my  naked  throat,  '  who  knows  but  he  might  pay  us  a 
handsome  ransom  for  his  life  I' 

"  I  caught  at  the  suggestion,  and  instantly  replied  : 

"  '  I  will — I  will  I  I  am  a  gentleman  of  means,  and  will 
pay  you  any  ransom  that  we  may  agree  upon,  at  any  place 
convenient  to  both.' 

"  'Fools  I  why  do  you  dally? — dead  men  tell  no  tales  I* 
cried  another  voice  behind  me,  which  not  only  sounded  like 
that  of  a  woman,  but  which,  strangely  enough,  I  fancied 
was  not  altogether  unfamiliar  to  me. 

"  '  Can  it  be  possible  that  one  of  the  gentler  sex  decrees 
me  to  death  ?'  said  I ;  while  the  ruffian,  whose  hand  and 

27* 


318  THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN. 

knife  were  upon  my  throat,  seemed  to  wait  for  some  reply 
before  the  completion  of  his  bloody  work. 

"  '  Hold,  Guido — stay  your  hand  I'  said  the  same  femi- 
nine voice.  '  Who  are  you,  sir  V  was  next  addressed 
to  me. 

"  Instantly  the  truth  flashed  upon  me.  I  had  heard  that 
voice  before — it  was  a  woman's — and  that  woman  had  had 
reason  to  remember  me  gratefully. 

"  '  If  it  is  Paula  who  asks  that  question,  I  am  the  officer 
who  saved  her  father  at  the  storming  of  Monterey,'  was 
my  reply  to  the  interrogation. 

'"  Ha  !  is  it  so  indeed  ?'  said  the  same  voice.  '  Back, 
there,  Pablo  and  Guido  !'  and  as  the  ruffians  released  their 
hold  of  me,  a  woman's  face  was  brought  close  to  mine, 
and  that  face  I  could  see  was  Paula's.  '  It  is  true  I'  she 
proceeded  after  a  close  scrutiny  of  my  features ;  *  this  gen- 
tleman did  save  my  father,  and  for  that  act  is  now  free. 
Senor  Cabellero,'  she  continued,  addressing  me,  '  accept 
my  regrets  for  the  trouble  we  have  given  you,  and  my  con- 
gratulations that  nothing  more  serious  has  occurred  I 
Arise,  sir — you  are  free.  Mount  your  horse  and  away, 
with  a  God-speed  and  without  question !  and  when  you 
relate  this  adventure  to  your  friends,  tell  them  you  found 
gratitude  even  in  the  breast  of  Paula  Mendolez,  the  Guer- 
rilla Queen.' 


-    ;/^;"i  :^  f;';/'%'f!;)|f  >""  ^ ' '  ^^^ 


THE   GUERRILLA   QUEEN.  819 

"  '  Thanks,  fair  lady — a  thousand  thanks  for  my  life  I* 
said  I,  as  I  started  to  my  feet,  though  even  then  fearful 
of  a  treacherous  stab  from  the  sullen  and  disappointed 
bandits. 

" 'Away  1' said  Paula,  sternly;  'and  let  us  never  meet 
again — for  though  we  part  as  friends  now,  we  should  next 
meet  as  foes.  We  are  quits  now.  You  saved  my  father's 
life,  and  I  have  saved  yours.     Adios  V 

"  It  needed  no  special  urging  to  get  me  into  the  saddle ; 
and  finding  myself  clear  of  the  robbers,  and  once  more 
under  way,  I  drove  the  spurs  into  my  horse ;  and,  in  less 
than  an  hour,  the  foam-covered  beast  stood  panting  beside 
my  comrades  in  the  town  of  Mier. 

"  Such,  gentlemen,  is  in  brief  the  story  I  promised," 
concluded  the  captain,  refilling  his  glass.  "  I  see  you  all 
look  as  if  you  would  ask  for  more  facts — but  I  have  none 
to  give.  Who  Paula  Mendolez  really  was,  and  what 
became  of  her,  I  know  no'  more  than  you.  I  only  know 
we  met  and  parted  in  the  manner  I  have  stated,  and  that 
I  still  feel  very  grateful  to  her  for  having  my  head  on  ray 
shoulders  to-night,  to  tell  you  the  story.  Fill  up,  gentle- 
men, and  here  is  to  the  very  good  health  of  the  Guerrilla 
Queen." 


ill  %Mi  f  talf 


*'  So  you  would  like  to  know  how  I  first  became  ac- 
quainted with  my  bride  ?"  said  an  old  friend  of  mine,  by  the 
name  of  George  Carson,  whom  I  met  on  his  bridal  tour. 
"  Well,  *  thereby  hangs  a  tale ;'  and  as  the  story  is  both 
romantic  and  tragic,  and  has  a  moral,  you  shall  have  it. 

"  Shortly  after  the   '  gold  fever'  broke  out  in  California," 

pursued  my  friend,  "  I  was,  as  you  know,  among  the  first 

to  venture  into  that  then  almost  unknown  region,  with  a 

view  to  amassing  wealth,  by  what  I  at  that  time  regarded 

as   the  very  simple   process   of  digging  up  gold  by  the 

bushel.     I  arrived  out  there,  as   you   also  know,  with  a 

select  party  of  friends,  and  forthwith  we  set  off  for  the 

mines.     Having  fixed  upon  a  locality,  we  all  went  to  work 

in  high  spirits,  and  continued  together  about  a  month ;  by 

which  time  we  had  made  the  not  very  agreeable  discovery 

that  'all  is  not  gold  that  glitters;'  and  that,  even  in  the 

gold  regions,  there  is  an  immense  amount  of  earth  which 

has  nothing  in  it  that  can  glitter. 

"  Up  to  the  time  named,  though  working  industriously, 
(320) 


THE   LAST  STAKE.  321 

we  had  not  cleared  the  expenses  of  living— to  say  nothing 
of  the  expenses  of  our  outward  voyage — and  consequently 
we  all  began  to  grow  querulous  and  argumentative.  One 
said  the  gold  was  here,  and  another  said  it  was  thepe,  and 
a  third  that  it  was  nowhere — at  least  in  a  sufficient  quantity 
to  pay  for  the  trouble  of  unearthing  it.  Gold  was  there, 
without  question,  for  we  had  actually  seen  some — but  not 
in  such  chunks  as  we  had  grappled  in  our  dreams — and 
though  we  all  felt  satisfied  that  if  we  had  the  mines  at 
home,  and  could  get  our  board  for  a  dollar  a  week,  we 
might  make  a  respectable  living  by  digging  and  washing 
it,  yet  we  were  by  no  means  satisfied  we  could  do  the  same 
in  California. 

"  But  then,  if  we  could  believe  the  stories  of  strangers, 
who  occasionally  passed  through  our  camp,  there  were 
solid  veins  of  solid  gold  in  every  place  except  where  we 
were  ;  and  as  nearly  every  man  of  us  had  an  idea  that  he 
knew  best  how  to  find  solid  veins,  we  divided  our  party 
into  pairs,  and  set  off  'prospecting'  for  these  wonder- 
ful localities.  My  partner  and  I,  not  finding  ours  very 
readily,  soon  began  to  differ  in  opinion ;  and  at  length  he 
went  one  way,  and  I  another.  After  searching  for  a  day 
or  two  longer,  I  fortunately  fixed  upon  a  spot  which  turned 
out  the  golden  ore  to  some  considerable  profit ;  and*  I 
began  and  continued  to  work  alone  for  a  week — luckily 


822  THE  LAST  STAKE. 

shooting  game  enough  in  the  vicinity  to  supply  the  most 
pressing  wants  of  nature. 

"  My  solitary  camp  was  none  of  the  pleasantest,  however, 
especially  at  night ;  and  though  now  doing  well  exceed- 
ingly, and  flattering  myself  that  I  should  some  day  be  a 
gentleman  of  means,  it  was  not  with  the  same  regret  that 
Robinson  Crusoe  discovered  the  '  tracks  in  the  sand,'  that 
I  one  day  found  myself  joined  by  a  young  and  rather  deli- 
cate-looking stranger,  with  black  hair  and  eyes,  and  pale, 
classical,  intellectual  features. 

"  Henry  Gordon — for  such  was  his  name — was  a  native 
of  New  England,  who  had  come  hither  to  get  rich — simply, 
as  he  expressed  it,  that  he  might  put  himself  on  an 
equality  with  a  young  and  beautiful  heiress,  whose  merce- 
nary parents  were  decidedly  opposed  to  their  only  daughter 
throwing  herself  away  upon  one  in  indigent  circumstances. 
He  was  about  four-and-twenty  years  of  age,  had  received 
a  good  education,  and  was  refined  in  manner  and  senti- 
ment ;  and  the  more  I  saw  of  him,  the  better  I  liked  him, 
and  consequently,  the  more  I  reflected  upon  the  purse  pride 
of  human  nature,  which  could  not  regard  one  man,  while 
in  the  image  of  his  Maker,  as  good  as  another,  simply 
because  he  had  not  the  same  amount  of  this  world's  dross, 
of  the  yellow  dust  we  were  so  industriously  seeking. 

"  Henry  Gordon  and  I  continued  together  for  several 
weeks — one  or  the  other  of  us  going  below  to  obtain  the 


,  THE   LAST  STAKE.  323 

necessary  articles  for  subsistence,  after  the  game  had  be- 
come so  scarce  as  to  require  too  much  of  our  time  in  pro- 
curing it;  and  during  this  period  I  became  greatly 
attached  to  him,  and  deeply  sympathized  with  all  his 
feelings. 

"  '  Shall  I  ever  become  rich  and  get  back  to  my  native 
land  ?'  he  would  frequently  say,  in  a  desponding  mood ; 
'shall  I  ever  look  upon  my  dear  Agnes  as  her  equal  in 
wealth  ?  and  shall  I  find  her  true  to  the  lonely  wanderer  ? 
She  promised  to  be  true — she  promised  to  wait  for  me — 
wait  years  for  me,  if  necessary.  I  believe  she  sincerely 
loved  me,  and  had  none  of  the  selfish  feelings  of  her 
parents ;  but  oh !  it  is  so  long  to  wait !  And  I  am  so 
unhappy  here  !  so  miserable  I  This  labor  is  not  fitted  to 
one  of  my  delicate  organization  ;  and  I  sometimes  think 
I  shall  find  my  grave  in  California,  and  breathe  my  last 
breath  among  strangers,  afar  from  her  for  whose  sake  I 
came  hither.' 

"  I  encouraged  him  as  well  as  I  could,  and  bade  him  not 
despair.  I  told  him  we  were  doing  well  where  we  were ; 
and  though  it  might  take  a  long  time  to  get  rich  by 
digging  gold,  yet  I  thought  that  a  sufficient  capital  might 
soon  be  realized,  to  enable  him  to  start  in  some  kind  of 
business,  by  which  he  could  make  money  faster,  and  easier, 
and  more  congenial  to  his  feelings ;  and  as  wealth  would 


324  THE    LAST   STAKE. 

suddenly  be  acqufred  by  some,  I  saw  no  reason  why  he  and 
I  might  not  be  among  the  fortunate  few. 

"  The  hard  work  of  the  mines,  however,  and  exposure  to 
the  weather — to  heats,  and  damps,  and  sudden  changes, 
and  the  irregular  fare  of  the  mountains— did  not  agree 
with  him.  Somewhat  sickly  when  he  came,  he  grew  paler 
and  more  sickly  every  day ;  and  at  last  he  fell  quite  ill,  and 
was  obliged  to  suspend  his  labors.  I  attended  him  as  well 
as  I  could  ;  and  he  recovered  so  as  to  be  able  to  leave  the 
mines,  but  not  to  resume  his  occupation  there. 

"All  this  time  he  was  much  mentally  depressed,  and 
continually  talked  of  his  Agnes,  but  in  a  tone  of  deeper 
•despondency  than  ever,  and  sometimes  praying  that  he 
might  live  to  return,  if  only  to  see  her  again  ere  bidding 
adieu  to  earth. 

"'If  I  cannot  acquire  wealth,'  he  would  say — 'If  I 
cannot  win  her — if  we  cannot  unitedly  pass  through  the 
vale  of  life  together — then  the  next  happiness  I  pray  for, 
is,  that  I  may  die  in  her  native  clime,  and  be  buried  where 
she  may  sometimes  look  upon  my  solitary  grave  !' 

"At  last,  after  thanking  me,  with  tearful  eyes,  for  all 
the  kindness  I  had  shown  to  him,  he  bade  me  farewell ; 
and  taking  with  him  his  hardly-earned  gold,  he  set  off  for 
San  Francisco. 

"  Months  passed  on,  and  I  continued  among  the  moun- 
tains, changing  my  locality  from  time  to  time,  and  on  the 


THE  LAST  STAKE.  325 

whole,  meeting  with  very  fair  success,  till  the  rainy  season 
set  in  ;  when,  flattering  myself  that,  with  the  capital  I  now 
had,  I  could  do  better  in  some  more  congenial  pursuit,  I 
set  off  for  San  Francisco  also.. 

"  Shortly  after  my  arrival  there,  as  I  was  passing  down 
the  principal  street,  which  then  consisted  of  mere  shanties 
and  booths,  a  familiar  voice  hailed  me ;  and  as  I  turned 
around,  Henry  Gordon  bounded  up  and  grasped  me  by 
the  hand. 

•' '  My  dear  fellow,'  he  said,  '  I  am  so  delighted  to  see 
you  I  for  I  had  begun  to  fear  that  you  had  got  sick  and 
perished  among  the  mines.  But  you  are  looking  remark- 
ably well,  and  I  hope  you  have  been  prosperous  according 
to  your  deserts  I' 

"  I  replied  that  I  had  no  reason  to  complain,  and  that  it 
gave  me  great  pleasure  to  be  able  to  congratulate  him  in 
return  upon  his  healthy  appearance. 

"'Yes,'  he  rejoined,  'I  am  better  than  ever,  in  every 

way — mentally,  physically,  and  pecuniarily.     I  have  got 

my  health,  my  energies,  and  my  hopes,  and  am  now  on  the 

fair  road  to  fortune  and  happiness.     I  came  down  here 

with  the  little  means  I  had,  set  quickly  to  work  in  a  small 

way,  buying  and  selling,  and,  being  favored  by  fortune,  am 

now  worth  my  thousands.     Do  you  see  that  large  shanty 

yonder  V  pointing  down  the  street.     '  Well,  that  and  ail  it 

contains  is  mine.     Come,  my  friend,  you  shall  make  your 

28 


326  THE    LAST   STAKE. 

home  with  me ;  and  if  you  wish  to  start  in  business,  I  will 
put  you  in  the  way  to  make  a  fortune.' 

"  '  And  what  of  Agnes  ?'  said  I,  as  I  accompanied  him 
to  his  new  business  home,  where  I  found  a  couple  of  clerks 
busy  in  disposing  of  goods  at  rates  which  I  fancied  might 
make  any  man  wealthy  in  a  very  short  time. 

"  '  Ah  1  good  news  of  her  I'  he  said,  with  sparkling  eyes  ; 
'  better  news  than  I  had  hoped ;  for  I  have  received  a 
letter  from  her,  in  reply  to  mine,  in  which  she  states  that 
her  father  has  been  unfortunate  in  business,  and  is  now 
reduced  to  want.  Carson,  this  is  glorious  news  to  me ! 
and  it  will  be  the  proudest  and  happiest  day  of  my  life, 
when  I  shall  once  more  reach  miy  native  land,  and  take  her 
hand,  and  assure  her  mercenary  parents  that  now  the  poor 
outcast  can  give  her  riches  beyond  their  wildest  dreams  of 
wealth  1  Oh,  George,  I  must  get  rich — very  rich  !  My 
ambition  now  aspires  to  the  position  of  a  millionare,  that  I 
may  build  a  palace  for  my  Agnes,  and  lord  it  over  tha 
purse-proud  fools  who  despised  me  in  my  day  of  poverty, 
and  thought  me  beneath  them,  merely  because  I  had  not 
the  talisman  I  now  possess  I  Oh,  it  will  be  a  glorious 
triumph  for  Agnes  and  me  I' 

"'But  have  a  care,  Gordon,'  returned  I;  'do  not  seek 
too  much  I     Remember  the  fable  of  the  golden  eggs  1' 

" '  Oh,  I  will  be  cautious  I  and  yet  I  will  be  bold  I'  he 
rejoined,  with  spirit  and  pride.     '  Aladdin's  lamp  is  in  my 


THE   LAST  STAKE.  327 

hand  I  and  I  will  grow  rich — very  rich !  and  yet  a  year 
from  this  shall  see  me  homeward  bound  I  Come,  let  us 
crack  a  bottle  of  wine  together,  and  drink  a  toast  to  my 
glorious  Agnes  I  After  that  we  will  talk  over  your  pros- 
pects ;  for  you  must  grow  rich  also,  and  go  back  with  me, 
and  enjoy  my  triumph  I  You  were  my  first  and  only 
friend  here,'  he  added,  with  faltering  voice  and  tearful 
eyes ;  '  and,  save  Agnes,  you  shall  be  first  in  my  heart 
there — for  Henry  Gordon  is  one  who  can  never  forget  a 
friend.' 

"  I  remained  in  San  Francisco  several  months,  making 
my  home  with  Gordon,  and  entering  into  various  specula- 
tions, some  of  which  proved  successful,  and  some  other- 
wise ;  so  that,  at  the  end  of  the  period  named,  I  found,  on 
summing  up,  I  had  come  out  about  even — the  only  money 
I  had  really  made  being  what  I  had  dug  from  the  earth. 

"  He,  however,  had  been  more  prosperous — for,  like  the 
'  fabled  Midas,  every  thing  he  touched  seemed  turned  to 
gold.  In  consequence  of  this  repeated  good  fortune,  he 
grew  more  sanguine,  and  venturesome  to  a  degree  that 
startled  me,  for  I  was  afraid  some  unlucky  venture  might 
ruin  him.  But  whenever  I  warned  him,  he  laughed  at  my 
fears,  and  frequently  replied  : 

" '  Have  I  not  often  told  you  that  I  hold  the  lamp  of 
Aladdin  ?' 

"Another  thing  gave  me  not  a  little  uneasiness:    the 


328  THE   LAST  STAKE. 

more  he  acquired,  the  more  he  seemed  to  want;  and 
though  he  now  possessed  far  beyond  what  at  first  his  most 
sanguine  hopes  had  told  him  he  could  obtain,  yet  he 
seemed  as  far  as  ever  from  arriving  at  the  ultimate  of  his 
desires ;  and  eager  to  gain,  by  any  and  every  means,  he 
began  to  resort  to  the  gambling  hells,  (which  now  loomed 
thickly  up  around  us,  with  the  blasting  and  desolating 
power  of  the  deadly  upas,)  and  there  he  staked  largely 
and  excitedly,  and  rode,  as  it  seemed,  a  triumphant  con- 
queror even  over  the  very  fates  themselves. 

"  Finding  I  had  not  bettered  my  condition  in  the  settle- 
ment, I  finally  resolved  upon  a  return  to  the  mines  ;  and 
with  many  an  earnest  word  of  caution  to  my  now  sanguine 
friend,  I  took  leave  of  him.  As  my  story,  however,  relates 
more  directly  to  him  than  myself,  I  pass  over  the  interval 
of  my  absence,  which  was  several  months. 

"  On  my  return  to  town,  I  sought  the  quarters  of  Henry 
Gordon  with  no  little  anxiety.  I  found  his  place  of  busi- 
ness looking  less  thriving  than  usual ;  but  he  himself,  as  I 
had  feared,  was  not  there.  On  my  inquiring  for  him,  I 
was  directed  to  a  large  and  magnificent  saloon — or  golden- 
paved  hell — which  had  of  late  become  his  constant  resort. 

"I  did  not  seek  him  there  immediately- — for  I  had 
business  which  took  me  another  way;  but  the  following 
evening,  observing  the  place  in  question  brilliantly  lighted 
up,  I  ventured  in ;  and  there,  one  among  a  large  crowd 


I 


THE   LAST  STAKE.  329 

which  surrounded  a  faro  bank,  I  discovered  my  friend, 
betting  heavily,  and  all  eyes  turned  upon  him.  He  stood 
in  such  a  position  that  the  light  shone  clear  and  full  upon 
his  features ;  and  it  was  with  a  start  of  surprise,  and  a 
pang  of  sorrow,  that  I  now  looked  upon  his  pale,  almost 
ghastly  face,  with  its  compressed  lips,  knitted  brows,  and 
eager,  fiery  eyes,  which  he  kept  fixed  upon  the  cards  in  the 
hands  of  the  dealer.  His  fortune  had  turned — I  could  see 
that  plainly;  and  with  the  wild,  maddened  desperation  of 
one  conscious  of  the  fact — and  that,  if  he  could  not  re- 
cover, by  a  bold  stroke,  what  he  had  lost,  he  was  a  ruined 
man — he  was  now  staking  his  all  upon  what  proved  liter- 
ally to  be  the  chance  of  life  and  death. 

"  Spell-bound  by  his  singular  appearance,  I  stood,  for  a 
few  minutes,  gazing  sadly  upon  his  altered  countenance, 
and  secretly  cursing  the  vice  which  had  become  his  bane. 
At  length,  just  as  I  was  about  to  push  forward  to  him,  to 
drag  him  away  from  his  doom,  he  staggered  back,  and 
pressed  his  convulsively-working  fingers  to  his  forehead, 
while  large  beads  of  perspiration  gathered  upon  his 
agonized  features.  The  next  moment  I  heard  him  ex- 
claim in  a  voice  of  despair,  whose  tones  seem  yet  to  ring 
in  my  ears : 

"  '  Oh,  my  God  I  I  am  a  ruined  man 

"The  crowd  made  way  for  him  to  pass — a  few  with 

looks  of  compassion,  but  more  with  smiles  of  derision— 

28* 


330  THE   LAST   STAKE. 

for  these  were  the  men  who  had  sought  his  ruin,  and  could 
glory  in  their  success. 

"  I  pushed  eagerly  forward,  and  grasped  his  hand. 

"  '  My  dear  fellow,'  said  I,  '  come  with  me.' 

"At  first  he  did  not  recognize  me,  but  threw  me  from 
him  with  violence,  saying : 

"'Begone,  fiend  I  I  am  ruined  already — what  more 
would  you  have  ?' 

"  '  Henry,'  returned  I,  soothingly,  "  do  you  not  know 
your  friend,  George  Carson  ?' 

"He  swept  his  fingers  quickly  across  his  eyes,  as  if 
brushing  awav  a  mist,  and  replied,  in  a  hollow,  agonized 
voice  : 

"  'George  Carson,  is  this  you  I  I  thought  it  was  another 
— I  took  you  for  the  fiend  in  human  shape,  who  first 
tempted  me  to  my  destruction  I  George,'  he  pursued, 
hurriedly,  grasping  my  arm,  and  dragging  me  apart  from 
the  crowd — '  George,  I  am  a  ruined  man — ruined  for  this 
world  and  the  next  1  I  have  lost  all — all — every  thing  I 
— fortune — hope — happiness — my  Agnes  I' 

"  •  But  you  can  easily  retrieve  all,  Henry,  if  vou  will  but 
keep  away  from  these  dens  of  iniquity.' 

"'No!  no  I'  he  somewhat  wildly  rejoiaed ;  'it  is  too 
late  !  too  late  I  too  late  !  George,  I  am  glad  you  are  here. 
I  wanted  to  see  a  friend,  but  never  expected  to  again. 
Here — take  this  ring — and  if  you  ever  return  to  the  States, 


THE   LAST  STAKE.  331 

seek  out  Agnes  Waltham,  and  tell  her  it  came  from  me, 
with  my  blessing  I' 

"  '  What  means  this  strange  language,  Henry  V  said  I, 
beginning  to  grow  alarmed :  '  surely  you  will  take  it  back 
yourself?' 

"  '  I  may  not  live,'  he  muttered,  turning  aside  his  face. 
'Promise  me,  if  I  do  not  live,  and  you  ever  return,  you 
will  seek  out  Agnes,  and  give  her  that  ring,  with  my 
blessing  I — promise  me,  George  Carson,  in  God's  holy 
name  I'  *  '  * 

"  '  I  do,  Henry — I  solemnly  promise  !  But  surely  you 
have  some  covert  meaning  to  these  strange  words !  Come  1 
you  must  come  with  me  !  I  will  not  leave  you  for  a  single 
moment,  till  you  are  calmer  and  more  like  yourself.' 

"  'But  you  have  promised  me,  George,  have  you  not? 
sworn  to  me,  if  any  thing  should  happen,  that  you  will 
give  that  ring  to  Agnes,  with  my  blessing  ?' 

"  '  I  have  promised,  Henry — I  have  sworn.  So  come  I 
let  us  leave  this  scene  of  vice.* 

"  '  One  moment !'  he  said ;  and  turning  quickly  on  his 
heel,  he  pushed  eagerly  into  the  crowd,  which  had  again 
closed  around  the  faro  bank. 

"Almost  the  next  moment  I  was  startled  by  the  report 
of  a  pistol,  followed  by  exclamations  of  horror ;  and  with 
a  presentiment  of  the  worst,  I  bounded  forward,  just  in 
time  to  see  them  raising  poor  Henry  Gordon  from  the 


332  THE    LAST   STAKE. 

table,  upon  which  he  had  fallen — shot  through  the  brain 
by  his  own  hand— literally  the  gambler's  victim — sacri- 
ficed on  the  very  altar  of  unholy  desires  I 

"  I  kept  my  promise,"  concluded  my  friend,  "  and  gave 
the  ring  to  Agnes  Waltham — and  another  on  her  wedding 
day — for  the  first  love  of  Henry  Gordon  is  now  the  wife 
of  him  who  rejoiced  in  his  prosperity,  grieved  over  his 
fatal  vice,  and  bitterly  mourned  his  untimely  end." 


0f  a 


AcJCiDENTALLY  meeting  one  day  with  an  old  school-mate, 
whom  I  had  lost  sight  of  for  a  number  of  years,  I  learned 
in  the  first  few  minutes  of  our  conversation  that  he  had 
been  a  traveling  colporteur,  but  had  lately  married  and 
settled  in  the  West,  turned  storekeeper,  and  was  now  on 
a  visit  to  some  of  his  friends  at  the  East. 

To  some  very  natural  inquiries  which  I  made,  he  replied 
by  telling  me  the  following  thrilling  and  romantic  incident : 

"The  life  of  a  colporteur,"  he  began,  "  is  a  very  hard  and 
trying  one.  Traveling  from  place  to  place,  as  he  does, 
through  the  more  thinly-peopled  sections  of  the  country ; 
imitating  his  Great  Master  so  far  as  to  be  with  the  poor 
always  ;  selling  his  religious  works  where  he  can — giving 
them  away  where  money  is  wanting  and  he  sees  a  chance 
of  their  doing  good ;  holding  meetings  in  the  wilderness, 
perhaps  a  hundred  miles  from  any  regular  church  or  pastor; 
visiting  the  sick  ;  officiating  for  the  dead  ;  endeavoring  to 
console  the  mourner ;  exposed  to  heat  and  cold,  sunshine 
'     .  ■     (333) 


834  ADVENTURE   OF  A   COLPORTEUR. 

and  storm ;  sometimes  riding  the  whole  day  without  food, 
and  •often  passing  the  night  in  the  most  unhealthy  and 
wretched  quarters  ;  continually  meeting  with  incidents  and 
accidents  of  the  most  disagreeable  nature ;  now  receiving 
the  blessings  of  the  good,  and  anon  the  bitter  curses  of  the 
bad  :  all  this,  my  friend,  is  very  trying  to  one  poor  human 
system,  and  there  are  few  men  so  constituted  as  to  be  able 
to  hold  out  in  the  good  work  for  any  great  length  of  time. 

"  During  the  few  years  which  I  spent  in  this  manner,  in 
what  I  may  call  the  wilderness  of  the  West,  many  events 
occurred,  which,  could  I  now  recall,  and  had  I  time  to 
relate,  I  believe  would  deeply  interest  you  ;  but  I  will  only 
give  you  the  most  remarkable  one  of  all,  and  the  one  most 
closely  interwoven  with  my  life  and  destiny. 

"  One  dull,  gloomy,  drizzling  day,  during  the  spring  of 
the  last  year  I  served  in  the  capacity  I  have  mentioned,  I 
found  myself,  near  the  setting  in  of  night,  passing  through 
a  long,  dreary  wood,  where  for  miles  I  had  not  seen  any 
habitation.  In  fact,  since  noon  of  that  day,  I  had  passed 
but  one  dwelling — a  poor,  miserable  log-hut — where  for 
myself  I  had  obtained  rather  a  lunch  than  a  meal,  but  had 
not  been  able  to  procure  any  thing  for  my  weary  horse. 
How  far  I  had  yet  to  go  to  reach  a  habitation  where  I 
could  find  shelter  for  the  night,  I  could  not  say,  and  in  con- 
sequence  I  began  to  feel  quite  uneasy.     My  horse  was 


ADVENTURE   OF   A   COLPORTEUR.  835 

fatigued  and  hungry,  and  myself  cold,  wet,  and  uncom- 
fortable. 

"  Spurring  on  my  jaded  beast,  however,  in  the  hope  that 
I  should  yet  find  some  comfortable  lodging  on  the  way,  I 
rode  on  some  two  miles  further,  and  descended  into  a  steep, 
narrow  valley,  through  which  flowed  a  swift  mountain 
stream,  and  across  which  led  the  narrow  road  I  was 
pursuing, 

"  It  was  now  getting  quite  dark  ;  and  as  I  reached  the 
stream  and  heard  the  gloomy  murmur  of  its  swollen  waters, 
and  knew  not  if  it  were  safe  to  attempt  the  ford,  I  felt  quite 
disheartened,  and  was  half  tempted  to  turn  back  and 
encamp  as  best  I  could  upon  the  high  ground  of  the  hill 
above. 

"But  looking  around  me,  as  my  poor  horse  pricked  up 
his  ears  and  uttered  a  pleading  whinney,  I  espied  a  light  a 
few*rods  below ;  and  riding  down  to  it,  I  was  greatly 
relieved  and  rejoiced  to  find  it  proceeded  from  a  neat  and 
comfortable  dwelling,  which  stood  back  some  ten  or  fifteen 
yards  from  the  stream,  and  probably  as  many  feet  above  the 
level  of  its  waters. 

"  On  knocking  at  the  door,  it  was  opened  by  a  very  gen- 
teel looking  woman,  some  forty-five  or  fifty  years  of  age, 
who,  from  her  dress  and  appearance,  I  judged  to  be  in  deep 
mourning.     To  my  statement  of  who  and  what  I  was,  and 


386  ADVENrURE   OF   A   COLPORTEUR. 

my  application  for  permission  to  pass  the  night  beneath 
her  roof,  she  replied,  in  a  kind  and  gentle  tone,  that  she 
would  be  very  happy  to  entertain  me,  if  I  would  accept  of 
her  humble  fare. 

"  Procuring  a  lantern,  and  a  small  measure  of  corn  for 
my  horse,  I  led  him  by  direction  to  the  other  side  of  the 
hill,  where,  after  hobbling,  I  turned  him  out  to  graze  in  a 
partially  cleared  field. 

"  On  returning  to  the  house,  I  was  agreeably  surprised 
to  find  a  bright  and  pleasant  fire,  a  smoking  supper  well 
under  way,  and,  gracing  the  apartment  with  her  mother,  a 
young  lady  some  eighteen  years  of  age,  whom  at  a  single 
glance  I  considered  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  fascinat- 
ing beings  I  had  ever  seen.  She  was  of  the  medium  height, 
with  light  hair,  blue  eyes,  and  a  pale,  lovely  face,  upon 
which  every, noble  virtue  seemed  to  have  set  its  seal.  She 
was  modest,  retiring,  and  intelligent,  and  her  voice  was 
one  of  great  sweetness  and  melody.  From  the  very  first  I 
became  deeply  interested  in  her — to  me  she  was  a  delicate 
flower  blooming  in  a  dreary  wilderness— and  consequently 
I  became  more  than  usually  interested  in  the  family  history 
as  related  by  her  mother. 

"  The  elder  lady  was  a  widow  by  the  name  of  Arlington, 
who,  some  three  years  previous  to  the  time  I  speak  of,  had, 
with  her  husband  and  two  children,  removed  from  the  east- 
ward, and  settled  in  the  lonely  place  where  I  now  found 


ADVENTURE   OF   A    COLPORTEUR.  337 

them.  Some  half  a  mile  above  their  dwelling,  and  some 
two  miles  below  what  was  then  a  small,  but  rather  flourish- 
ing village,  Mr.  Arlington  had  erected  a  sawmill  and  grist- 
mill. He  had  just  got  them  completed  and  in  good  work- 
ing order,  when,  one  dark,  stormy  night,  going  out  to  raise 
the  flood-gate,  he  had  fallen  into  the  water,  been  swept 
down  the  torrent,  and  drowned ;  the  body  being  discovered 
the  next  day,  some  two  or  three  miles  below.  One  of  the 
two  children  mentioned,  the  eldest,  a  son,  some  twenty 
years  of  age,  had  taken  the  place  of  his  father  since  his 
death,  and  was  now  away  at  the  mills ;  and  the  other,  the 
daughter,  Julia  Arlington,  was  the  one  I  have  already 
described. 

"  *  It  was  on  a  night  similar  to  this,  Mr.  Perry,'  pursued 
the  widow,  addressing  me  in  a  sad  tone  of  deep  feeling, 
'that  we  met  with  that  great  misfortune  which  time  can 
never  repair — for  what  can  compensate  for  the  loss  of  a 
beloved  husband  and  kind  father  ?  Never  do  I  hear  the 
hoarse  murmurs  of  yonder  stream,  amid  the  dark  and  dis- 
mal watches  of  the  night,  that  my  mind  is  not  borne  back 
to  that  night  of  all  nights  of  suffering  suspense,  and  that 
awful  realization  which  followed  when  the  remains-  of  him 
we  so  devotedly  loved  were  brought  here  and  placed  before 
us,  as  if  only  for  one  final  farewell  of  his  clay-cold  form  ! 
Oh  I  the  anxious  hours  I  pass,  thinking  of  my  son  !  who, 

for  aught  I  know,  may  come  to  the  same  untimely  end ! 

29 


338  ADVEN^TURE   OF   A   COLPORTEUR. 

and  on  nights  like  this,  when  he  is  compelled  to  be  away 
from  home,  I  spend  a  great  portion  of  my  time  in  prayer- 
ful anxiety;  and  even  the  presence  of  a  stranger  is  most 
heartily  welcome,  as  a  slight  relief  to  the  painful  gloom, 
though  we  are  seldom  called  upon  to  entertain  one.' 

"Mrs.  Arlington  shed  tears  as  she  spoke,  and  the  fair 
Julia  wept  almost  convulsively.  I  offered  what  consolation 
I  could  ;  told  them  to  put  their  trust  in  Providence  ;  that 
all  seeming  evils  were  for  our  good ;  and  after  some  further 
conversation  of  a  similar  nature,  and  a  narration  in  part 
of  my  own  history,  I  read  an  appropriate  chapter  from  the 
Bible,  offered  prayers,  and  retired  for  the  night. 

"  The  house  was  a  small  frame,  a  story  and  a  half  in 
height,  containing  two  or  three  rooms  on  the  ground  floor, 
and  two  above — one  of  which  latter  was  assigned  me  for  a 
lodging,  the  widow  and  her  daughter  remaining  below. 
Being  greatly  wearied  with  my  day's  ride,  I  quickly  turned 
In ;  and  thinking  of  the  fair  Julia — her  bereavement,  lone- 
liness, and  consequent  desolation — I  soon  fell  asleep,  to  see 
her  again  in  my  dreams. 

"I  might  have  slept  for  a  couple  of  hours — I  cannot 
say ;  but  on  waking,  as  I  did  with  something  like  a  start,  1 
heard  the  rain  pouring  down  in  torrents,  and  even  fancied 
the  hoarse  murmurs  of  the  mountain  stream,  as  it  dashed 
Bwiftly  past  over  its  rocky  bed,  were  sounding  in  ray 
ear. 


ADVENTURE   OF    A   COLPORTEUR.  839 

"  '  Thank  God  for  this  comfortable  shelter  I'  was  my 
mental  prayer,  and  again  I  fell  asleep. 

"From  this  second  sleep,  which  was  more  sound  than 
the  first,  I  was  aroused  by  several  wild,  appalling  shrieks. 
Starting  up  in  bed,  I  was  horrified,  almost  paralyzed,  at 
hearing  the  terrible  roar  and  rush  of  heavy  waters  around 
me,  and  of  feeling  the  whole  building  tremble  and  shake, 
as  if  it  were  about  to  be  wrenched  from  its  foundation, 
torn  asunder,  and  scattered  in  fragments. 

"  For  a  few  moments  I  knew  not  where  I  was,  and  could 
not  comprehend  what  had  happened ;  but  the  continuous 
shrieks  for  help,  and  a  fancied  recognition  of  the  voice  of 
Julia  Arlington,  brought  back  my  recollection  to  the  point 
of  retiring  to  rest,  and  then  the  whole  truth  seemed  sud- 
denly to  flash  upon  me. 

"And,  jnerciful  God  I  what  a  truth!  what  a  horrible 
reality  I  The  mountain  stream  had  burst  its  former  bound- 
aries— had  ascended  its  banks  in  a  wild,  roaring,  raging 
flood — had  partially  submerged  the  dwelling  of  my  kind 
hostess,  and  was  now  surging  past  with  that  terrific 
power  which  no  strength  or  art  of  man  can  check ;  and 
which,  in  its  awful  force  and  sublimity,  seems  to  mock  his 
weakness,  and  tell  him  how  frail,  how  helpless,  how  insig- 
nificant he  is  before  one  single  element,  when  guided  by 
the  Almighty  hand  of  Omnipotence. 

"  As  shriek  on  shriek  still  rose  above  the  creaking  and 


840  ADVENTURE   OF   A   COLPORTEUR. 

groaning  of  the  swaying  timbers  of  the  dwelling — above 
the  moanings  of  the  blast,  the  plashing  of  the  rain,  and 
the  gurgling,  rushing,  surging  murmurs  of  the  angry  flood 
— I  sprung  from  my  bed,  threw  on  a  part  of  my  clothing, 
hurried  to  the  stairs,  and  commenced  descending  them 
rapidly. 

"  When  a  little  more  than  half  way  down,  I  found  to  my 
dismay  and  horror,  that  my  feet  were  buried  in  water,  and 
I  knew  that  the  parties  below  must  be  struggling  in  the 
liquid  element  to  keep  themselves  from  drowning.  Labor- 
ing as  I  knew  they  must  be  under  the  most  intense  and 
terrible  excitement,  they  might  naturally  want  the  presence 
of  mind  which  w^ould  enable  them  to  escape  immediate 
destruction  by  gaining  the  second  story ;  and  shouting  to 
to  them  that  help  was  at  hand,  I  plunged  boldly  down- 
ward into  some  four  feet  depth  of  water,  and  went  knocking 
about  in  the  deep  darkness  among  the  different  articles  of 
furniture,  but  struggling  forward  to  the  point  whence  came 
the  continued  shrieks  of  fear  and  distress. 

"The  flood  was  still  rising  rapidly;  it  appeared  to  me 
that  I  could  feel  it  gaining  upon  us  every  moment ;  the 
groaning  and  trembling  house  seemed  about  to  be  borne 
away,  or  come  crumbling  down  around  us ;  and  I  felt,  if 
there  were  indeed  any  salvation  for  us,  our  lives  depended 
upon  the  action  of  the  momentous  seconds  which  were  so 
rapidly  bearing  us  to  the  verge  of  eternity. 


*  ADVENTURE   OF  A   COLPORTEUR.  341 

"  Happily  I  soon  reached  the  widow  and  her  daughter, 
whom  I  found  clasped  in  each  other's  arms,  nearly  beside 
themselves  with  terror,  but  instinctively  keeping  their 
heads  above  the  water  in  which  their  bodies  floated  ;  and 
speaking  to  them  some  soothing  words  of  hope  which  I 
little  felt  myself,  I  dragged  them  forward,  found  the  stairs, 
and  assisted  them  to  the  story  above. 

"  By  this  time  poor  Julia  Arlington  had  fainted ;  but 
the  mother,  with  a  slight  revival  of  hope,  seemed  to  regain 
her  presence  of  mind ;  and  as  we  both  bent  over  her 
daughter,  chafing  her  limbs,  and  dashing  water  in  her 
face,  till  she  began  to  show  signs  of  returning  conscious-^ 
ness,  she  said  to  me,  with  a  deep  feeling  of  a  fond  and 
grateful  parent : 

"  '  May  the  Lord  Almighty  bless  you  for  this  1     You 
must  have   been    providentially  sent  to   our  rescue ;   for 
'Without  your   aid,    I   am   certain  we    should   have   been 
drowned  below  I' 

"  '  Alas  !'  said  I  somewhat  gloomily,  as  the  rising  waters 
seemed  to  roar  around  us  even  more  fearfully  than  ever ; 
'  we  are  not  yet  saved  I  we  are  not  yet  saved  I  and  the  good 
God  alone  knows  what  fate  is  in  reserve  for  us  !' 

" '  God  help   us  !'   exclaimed  the  restored  Julia,  a  few 

minutes  later,  as  she  stood  trembling  and  clinging  to  her 

mother  and  myself,  and  endeavoring  to  peer  around  her  in 

29* 


842  ADVENTURE  OF  A  COLPORTEUR. 

the  awful  darkness  :  '  I  fear  we  shall  yet  be  swept  away  by 
this  terrible  flood  I' 

"  *  I  have  my  fears,  too  I'  I  replied  ;  '  but  we  will  rely 
upon  God's  mercy,  and  hope  to  the  last !' 

Almost  as  I  spoke,  there  came  a  louder  creaking  and 
groaning — then  a  crashing  as  of  some  breaking  timbers — 
then  a  rocking  to  and  fro,  like  a  boat  upon  the  waves — 
and  then  a  seeming  whirling  and  plunging  downward  and 
forward. 

"  '  God  help  us  now  indeed  I'  I  exclaimed  ;  'for  we  are 
already  afloat — already  in  the  grasp  of  the  angry  flood — 
and  should  be  prepared  for  the  worst,  as  becometh  those 
who  put  their  hope  and  trust  in  a  Higher  Power  and  a 
better  world !' 

"  I  need  not  dwell  upon  that  never-to-be-forgotten  night. 
I  could  not,  if  I  would,  describe  our  feelings  of  alternate 
hope  and  despair ;  our  unspeakable  anxieties,  as  we  went 
whirling  down  with  the  rushing  tide — rocking,  rolling, 
plunging  through  the  seething,  bubbling  waters ;  now  strik- 
ing some  rock  or  tree  with  almost  force  enough  to  crush 
our  frail  tenement ;  now  checked  in  our  progress  till  some 
feeling  of  hope  would  revive  ;  now  torn  from  our  moorings 
and  sent  onward  again,  a  frail  bubble  upon  the  bosom  of  a 
maddened  flood,  till  despair  would  awe  us  to  silence  in  view 
of  the  impending  death ! 

"  All  that  dark  and  awful  night  was  passed  in  a  manner 


I  ADVENTURE   OF  A   COLPORTEUR.  813 

which    if  you   cannot   imagine,  I   have  no   language   to 
describe. 

"  Reaching  at  daylight  a  long,  broad  level,  we  floated 
out  of  the  main  current,  and  made  a  lodgment  upon  rising 
ground,  as  Noah's  ark  might  have  rested  upon  the  summit 
of  Mount  Ararat. 

"Here  we  remained  through  the  day,  in  painful  anxiety — 
watching  the  timbers,  drift-wood,  and  wrecks  of  buildings 
which  went  floating  past  us— and  humbly  thanking  God 
for  our  own  wonderful  preservation.  Before  noon  the 
storm  had  begun  to  abate  ;  and  we  saw  the  sun  of  that 
day  set  gloriously  in  the  west,  with  the  water  subsiding 
around  us. 

"We  passed  another  night  beneath  the  same  roof;  but 
on  the  second  day  we  were  enabled  to  walk  forth,  and 
make  our  way  to  a  settlement  in  the  vicinity,  where  we 
were  hospitably  received,  and  where  the  anxious  mother 
and  sister  were  joined  by  the  son  and  brother,  whose 
escape  from  death  had  been  almost  as  miraculous  as  our 
own. 

"  In  conclusion  T  have  only  to  add,  that  the  acquaintance 
of  two,  begun  amid  such  fearful  and  trying  scenes,  soon 
deepened  into  a  friendship,  which  ripened  into  a  pure 
and  holy  love  ;  and  Julia  Arlington  is  now  the  wife  of  him' 
who  labored  for  her  salvation  through  that  long,  dark, 
terrific  ni^ht  of  tempest,  flood,  and  staring  death." 


"  A  NUMBER  of  years  ago,"  said  an  old  settler,  whom  I 
met  on  my  western  travels,  "I  took  my  family  to  Wis- 
consin, and  located  myself  in  the  woods,  about  ten  miles 
from  the  nearest  settlement,  and  at  least  five  from  the 
nearest  neighbor.  The  country  round  was  mostly  forest ; 
and  wild  beasts  and  Indians  were  so  numerous  in  that 
quarter,  that  my  friends  at  the  East,  to  whom  I  gave  a 
description  of  my  locality,  expressed  great  fears  for  our 
safety,  and  said  they  should  be  less  surprised  to  learn  of 
our  having  all  been  cut  off,  than  to  hear  of  our  still  being 
aliye  out  there  at  the  end  of  a  couple  of  years. 

"However,  I  did  not  feel  much  alarmed  on  my  own 
qiccount — and  my  wife  was  as  brave  as  a  hunter ;  but  then 
we,  had  three  children— the  oldest  only  ten — and  some- 
times, when  I  was  away  from  home,  the  sudden  growl  of  a 
bear,  the  howl  of  a  wolf,  or  the  scream  of  a  panther, 
would  make  me  think  of  them,  and  feel  quite  uneasy. 

"  For  a  while,  at  first,  the  night-screeching  and  howling 
(314) 


A  NIGHT  WITH  THE   WOLVES.  345 

of  these  wild  animals  alaroaed  the  children  a  good  deal — 
and  sometimes  mj  wife  and  me — especially  when  we 
mistook  the  cry  of  the  panther  for  an  Indian  yell ;  but  we 
soon  got  used  to  the  dijfferent  sounds,  and  then  did  not 
mind  them  so  much ;  and  after  I  had  got  a  few  acres 
cleared  around  the  dwelling,  they  generally  kept  more 
distant  at  night— just  as  if  they  comprehended  that  the 
place,  now  in  the  possession  of  their  enemies,  was  no 
longer  to  be  an  abode  for  them.  Besides,  I  now  and  then 
shot  one,  which  thinned  theni  a  little,  and  probably 
frightened  the  others,  for  they  gradually  became  less  bold 
and  annoying. 

"  During  the  first  year,  I  had  two  rather  narrow  escapes 
— once  from  a  bear,  and  once  from  a  panther;  but  the 
most  remarkable  adventure  of  all,  was  the  one  which 
happened  during  the  second  winter,  and  which  I  have 
always  designated  as  a  'Night  with  the  Wolves.' 

"  One  bitter  cold  morning — the  ground  being  deeply 
covered  with  snow,  so  crusted  and  frozen  that  no  feet 
could  sink  into  it — I  brought  out  the  horse  for  my  wife  to 
ride  to  C*****,  the  nearest  settlement,  where  she  had  some 
purchases  to  make,  which  she  wished  to  attend  to  herself. 
Besides  being  well  muffled  up  in  her  own  clothing,  I 
wrapped  a  large  buffalo  robe  around  her ;  and  admonish- 
ing her  that  the  woods  were  full  of  danger  after  dark,  I 


3413  A  NIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLVES. 

urged  her  to  be  sure  and  get  back  before  sunset  which,  she 
promised  to  do. 

"  All  day  long,  after  her  departure,  from  some  cause  for 
which  I  could  not  account,  I  felt  very  much  depressed  and 
uneasy,  as  if  something  evil  were  going  to  happen ;  and 
when  I  saw  the  sun  about  half  an  hour  high,  and  no  signs 
of  my  wife  returning,  I  got  out  my  pistols,  rifle,  ammuni- 
tion,  and  hunting-knife,  saddled  a  young  and  rather 
skittish  colt,  and  bidding  the  children  keep  within  doors, 
and  the  house  safely  locked,  I  mounted  and  rode  off  to 
meet  her,  which  I  expected  to  do  at  every  turn  of  the 
horse-path.  But  at  every  turn  I  was  doomed  to  disap- 
pointment; and  when  I  had  put  mile  after  mile  behind 
me,  without  seeing  any  signs  of  her,  I  became  more  and 
more  alarmed,  and  dashed  on  still  faster. 

"  It  was  just  about  dark  when  I  saw  the  lights  of 
C*****  gleaming  in  the  distance ;  but  before  I  reached 
the  town  I  met  my  wife  hastening  homeward — she  having 
been  unexpectedly  detained  by  meeting  an  old  acquain- 
tance, who  had  recently  come  on  from  the  eastward,  and 
with  whom  she  had  remained  to  gather  the  news  and  take 
supper — the  time  passing  away  so  quickly  as  to  render  her 
belated  before  she  was  aware  of  it. 

"  I  was  greatly  rejoiced  to  find  her  safe  and  unharmed — 
but  not  a  little  puzzled  to  account  for  my  presentiment  of 


A.   NIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLVES.  847 

evil,  which  it  appeared  to  me  had  taken  place  without 
cause — ^though  in  this  respect  I  was  greatly  mistaken,  as 
the  sequel  will  show. 

"  We  now  set  off  at  a  brisk  trot  homeward — through  a 
dense,  dark,  gloomy  wood,  which  lined  our  way  on  either 
side — and  had  safely  proceeded  about  five  miles,  when  we 
were  somewhat  startled  by  a  series  of  long,  plaintive 
howls,  at  a  considerable  distance,  and  in  different  direc- 
tions, and  which  our  experience  told  us  were  wolves, 
seemingly  calling  and  answering  each  other  through  the 
great  forest. 

The  wolves  of  this  region  were  of  the  larger  and  fiercer 

^species ;  and  though  ordinarily  and  singly  they  might  not 

ifttack  a  human  being,  yet  in  numbers   and  pressed  by 

hunger,  as  they  generally  were  at  this  season  of  the  year,  I 

by  no  means  felt  certain  that  we  should  not  be  molested. 

"  Accordingly  we  quickened  the  pace  of  our  horses ; 
and  as  we  hurried  on,  I  grew  every  moment  more  uneasy 
and  alarmed,  as  I  noticed  that  many  of  the  sounds  gradu- 
ally approached  us.  We  had  just  entered  a  deep  hollow, 
where  a  few  large  trees  stretched  their  huge  branches  over 
a  dense  thicket,  when  suddenly  there  arose  several  loud, 
harsh,  baying,  and  snarling  sounds  close  at  hand.  The 
next  moment  there  was  a  quick  rustling  and  thrashing 
among  the   bushes;    and   then  some   six  or  eight   large 


848  A  NIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLVES. 

wolves — ^lean,  gaunt,  and  maddened  with  hunger — sprung 
into  the  path  close  beside  us. 

"  This  happened  so  suddenly  and  unexpectedly,  that  my 
Wife  gave  a  slight  scream  and  dropped  her  rein ;  and  the 
horse,  rearing  and  plunging  at  the  same  moment,  unseated 
her ;  and  she  fell  to  the  ground,  right  in  the  very  midst  of 
the  savage  beasts,  whose  glaring  eyes  shone  in  the  dark- 
ness like  so  many  coals  of  fire. 

"  Fortunately,  her  sudden  fall  startled  the  wild  animals 
a  little  ;  and  as  they  momentarily  drew  back,  she,  with  rare 
presence  of  mind,  at  once  gathered  her  buffalo  robe,  which 
she  had  dragged  with  her,  in  such  a  manner  about  her 
person  as  to  protect  herself  from  the  first  onset  of  their 
fangs.  The  next  moment  the  ferocious  animals,  with  the 
most  savage  growls,  sprung  at  her,  at  me,  and  at  the  two 
horses  simultaneously.  Her's  at  once  shook  himself  clear 
of  his  foes  and  fled ;  and  mine  began  to  rear  and  plunge 
in  such  a  manner  that  I  could  not  make  use  of  a  single 
weapon,  and  only  by  main  strength  keep  him  from  running 
away  with  me. 

It  was  a  terrible  moment  of  exciting  agony;  and  the 
instant  that  I  could  release  my  feet  from  the  stirrups,  I 
leaped  to  the  ground  with  a  yell — my  rifle  slipping  from 
my  hands  and  discharging  itself  by  the  concussion,  and 
my  steed  rushing  like  lightning  after  his  flying  companion 
over  the  frozen  snow. 


A  NIGHT  WITH   THE  WOLVES.  849 

"  Luckily,  I  had  my  loaded  pistols  and  my  knife  con- 
venient to  my  grasp ;  and  scarcely  conscious  of  what  I  was 
doing,  but  thinking  only  that  the  dear  mother  of  my  little 
ones  lay  fairly  beneath  some  three  or  four  of  the  furiously 
fighting  and  snarling  A^ild  beasts,  I  grasped  the  weapons, 
one  in  each  hand,  cocked  them  at  the  same  instant,  and, 
fairly  jumping  into  the  midst  of  my  enemies,  placed  the 
muzzles  against  the  heads  of  two  that  had  turned  to  rend 
me,  and  fired  them  both  together. 

"  Both  shots,  thank  God  !  took  effect — it  could  not  be 
otherwise — and  as  the  two  wolves  rolled  howlingly  back 
in  their  death  agonies,  their  starving  companions,  smelling 
and  getting  a  taste  of  their  blood,  and  instinctively  com- 
prehending that  they  were  now  fairly  in  their  power,  fell 
upon  them  with  the  most  ravenous  fury,  and  literally  tore 
them  to  pieces,  and  devoured  them  before  my  very  eyes, 
almost  over  the  body  of  my  wife,  and  in  less,  I  should  say, 
than  a  minute  of  time. 

"Ascertaining,  by  a  few  anxious  inquiries,  Miat  my  wife 
was  still  alive  and  unharmed,  I  bade  her  remain  quiet ;  and 
picking  up  my  rifle,  I  proceeded  to  load  all  my  weapons 
with  the  greatest  dispatch. 

"As  soon  as  I  had  rammed  the  first  ball  home,  I  felt 
tempted  to  shoot  another  of  the  animals;  but  at  that 
moment  I  heard  a  distant  howling  ;  and  fearing  we  should 
30 


350  A   NIGHT  WITH   THE   WOLVES. 

soon  be  beset  my  another  pack,  I  reserved  my  fire  for  the 
next  extreme  danger,  and  hurriedly  loaded  the  others. 

"  By  the  time  I  had  fairly  completed  this  operation,  our 
first  assailants,  having  nearly  gorged  themselves  upon  their 
more  unfortunate  companions,  began  to  slink  away;  but 
the  cries  of  the  others  at  the  same  time  growing  nearer, 
warned  me  to  be  upon  my  guard. 

"  I  had  just  succeeded  in  getting  my  wife  more  securely 
rolled  in  her  protecting  robe,  as  the  safest  thing  I  could  do 
in  that  extremity — and  myself,  pistols  in  hand,  in  a  defen- 
sive attitude  over  her  prostrate  body — when  some  eight  or 
ten  more  of  the  savage  and  desperate  creatures  made  their 
appearance  upon  the  scene. 

"There  was  a  momentary  pause  as  they  came  into  view 
and  discovered  me — during  which  their  eyes  glared  and 
shone  like  living  coals — and  then,  with  terrific  growls  and 
snarls  they  began  to  circle  round  me,  each  moment  narrow- 
ing the  space  between  us. 

"  Suddenly  one,  more  daring  or  hungry  than  the  others, 
bounded  forward,  and  received  a  shot  from  one  of  my  pis- 
tols directly  between  his  eyes ;  and,  as  he  rolled  back  upon 
the  snow,  a  part  of  the  others  sprung  upon  him,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  first. 

"  But  I  had  no  time  to  congratulate  myself  that  I  had 
disposed  of  him  ;  for  almost  at  the  same  instant  I  felt  the 
lacerating  fangs  of  another  in  my  thigh,  which  caused  me 


A  NIGHT  WITH   THE  WOLVES.  351 

to  shriek  with  pain ;  and  my  poor  wife,  with  an  answering 
shriek,  believing  it  was  all  over  with  me,  was  about  to  get 
up  and  face  the  worst ;  but  shouting  to  her  not  to  stir,  that 
I  was  still  safe,  I  placed  my  pistol  against  the  head  of  my 
assailant,  and  stretched  him  quivering  upon  the  snow  also. 

"I  still  had  my  rifle  in  reserve  ;  and  pointing  that  at  the 
fighting  pack,  I  poured  its  contents  among  them.  How 
many  were  wounded  I  do  not  know  j  but  almost  immedi- 
ately the  space  around  us  became  once  more  cleared  of 
our  howling  enemies — some  limping  as  they  fled,  and  ap- 
pearing to  be  harassed  by  the  others. 

"  Again  it  appeared  to  me  we  had  met  with  a  won- 
derful deliverance ;  and  though  the  wound  in  my  thigh 
was  somewhat  painful,  a  brief  examination  satisfied  me 
that  it  would  not  prove  serious  ;  and  I  hastily  proceeded 
to  reload  my  weapons— my  wife  meantime  getting  upon 
her  feet,  embracing  me  tenderly,  and  earnestly  thanking 
God  for  our  preservation. 

" '  Oh,  the  dear  children  I'  she  exclaimed,  with  mater- 
nal tenderness  ;  '  little  do  they  know  how  near  they  have 
come  to  being  made  orphans,  and  left  alone  in  this  solitary 
wilderness !  Let  us  hasten  home  to  them  I  Oh,  let  us 
hasten  home  to  them,  while  we  have  an  opportunity  1^ 

"  *  We  have  no  opportunity,'  I  gloomily  replied.  'Hark  I' 
there  are  more  of  our  foes  in  the  distance — do  you  not 
hear  them?' 


^ 


852  A  NIGHT  WITH   THE   WOLVES. 

*' '  And  are  they  coming  this  way,  too  V  she  tremblingly 
inquired.  *" 

"'I  fear  so.' 

" '  Oh,  great  God  1  what  then  will  become  of  us  I'  she 
exclaimed  ;  '  for  I  am  almost  certain  that  we  shall  not  both 
survive  a  third  attack.' 

"  '  I  see  but  one  way  of  escape,'  said  I,  anxiously.  '  We 
must  climb  a  tree,  and  remain  in  the  branches  till  morning.' 

"  '  We  shall  surely  freeze  to  death  there  !'  she  replied. 

" *I  trust  not ;  but  at  all  events,  as  our  horses  are  gone, 
we  have  no  alternative.  I  think  your  buffalo  robe,  well 
wrapped  around,  will  protect  you  from  the  cold,  as  it  has 
done  from  the  wolves ;  and  as  for  myself,  I  will  endeavor 
to  keep  warm  by  climbing  up  and  down,  and  stamping 
upon  the  limbs.' 

"  '  But  why  not  kindle  a  fire  ?'  she  quickly  rejoined,  her 
voice  suddenly  animated  with  a  hope  that  I  was  obliged  to 
disappoint. 

"  *  For  two  reasons,'  I  replied.  '  First,  because  we  have 
not  time — do  you  not  hear  another  hungry  pack  howling  ? 
— and  secondly,  because  we  have  not  the  materials — the 
loose  brush  and  sticks  being  buried  under  the  snow.' 

"  '  God  help  us,  then  !'  groaned  my  wife  ;  '  there  seems 
nothing  for  us  but  death  I  Oh,  my  poor,  dear  children  I 
May  the  good  God  grant  that  they  be  not  made  orphans 
this  night  I' 


^  A   NIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLVES.  353 

"I  bade  her  take  heart  and  not  despair;  and  then 
selecting  a  large  tree,  whose  lower  limbs  were  broad  and 
thick,  but  above  the  reach  of  our  enemies,  I  hastily 
assisted  her  to  a  good  foothold,  and  immediately  climbed 
up  after  her. 

"  We  were  not  there  a  moment  too  soon ;  for  scarcely 
had  we  got  ourselves  settled  in  a  comparatively  comfort- 
able position,  when  another  hungry  pack  of  our  enemies 
appeared  below  us — howling,  snarling,  and  fighting — . 
their  up-turned  eyes  occasionally  glowing  fearfully  in  the 
darkness. 

"But  we  were  safe  from  their  reach  ;  and  all  that  long, 
dismal  night  we  remained  there,  listening  to  their  dis- 
cordant tones,  and  thinking  of  the  dear  ones  at  home. 

"  The  night  was  intensely  cold ;  and  in  spite  of  all  my 
efforts  to  keep  my  sluggish  blood  in  circulation,  I  became 
so  benumbed  before  morning,  that  I  believe  I  should  have 
given  up  and  perished,  except  for  the  pleading  voice  of  my 
wife,  who  begged  me,  for  God's  sake,  to  hold  out,  and  not 
leave  her  a  widow  and  my  children  fatherless. 

"  Daylight  came  at  last ;  and  never  was  morning  hailed 
with  greater  joy.  Our  foes  now  slunk  away,  one  by  one, 
and  left  us  to  ourselves ;  and  a  few  minutes  after  their 
disappearance,  I  got  down  and  exercised  myself  violently  ; 
and  having  thus  brought  back  a  little  warmth  to  my 
30* 


854  A  NIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLVES. 

Bystem,   I  assisted  my  wife  to   alight,   and   we  at  once 
started  homeward. 

"  I  scarcely  need  add  that  we  arrived  there  in  due  time, 
to  find  our  poor,  night-long  terrified  children  almost  frantic 
with  joy  at  our  safe  return." 


^\iMi5a5» 


Many  years  ago,  shortly  after  the  triumphant  conclusion 
of  the  revolt  of  Texas  against  Mexico,  all  eyes  seemed  turned 
in  the  direction  of  the  newly  acquired  country.  The  South, 
in  particular,  regarded  the  wonderful  triumph  of  a  handful 
of  hardy,  free-born  citizens,  over  the  sordid  and  slavish  hosts 
of  the  tyrannical  Mexican  Government,  as  an  ordination 
of  Providence  that  they  should  go  in  and  possess  the  land. 
Accordingly  several  of  the  States — Alabama,  Georgia, 
Tennessee,  and  Western  Virginia  in  particular— ^ent  com- 
pany after  company  of  stern,  resolute  men,  with  their 
families  and  wagon-trains  of  household  goods  and  chattels 
far  into  the  interior  of  their  new,  rich,  and  blooming 
heritage. 

Most  generally  the  emigrating  party  consisted  of  three 

or  four  families,  who  designed  settling  in  contiguity  with 

each  other,  for  purposes  of  self-protection,  and  with  a  view 

to  the  locating  of  villages  and  townships  ;  but  occasionally 

a  solitary  traveler,  one  possessing  the  extreme  spirit  of 

adventure,  well-mounted  and  well  equipped,  might  be  seen 
(855) 


856  COLONEL   BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS. 

quietly  pursuing  his  way  over  the  rich,  rolling  lands  to  the 
westward  of  Nacogdoches.  It  is  with  one  of  the  latter  our 
story  has  to  do,  but  at  a  period  slightly  anterior  to  the  'fall 
of  the  Alamo. 

It  was  one  of  those  soft,  quiet  days  so  peculiar  to  the 
central  regions  of  Texas,  when  the  very  atmosphere,  loaded 
with  its  balmy  perfume,  seems  to  incline  all  animated  nature 
to  repose,  that  a  solitary  traveler  was  slowly  wending  his 
way  over  the  famous  rolling  red  lands  which  stretch  for 
hundreds  of  miles  beyond  the  river  Sabine.  That  he  had 
ridden  fast  and  far  was  evident  from  the  appearance  of  his 
horse,  whose  foaming  flanks  and  drooping  head  evinced  an 
unusual  degree  of  fatigue.  It  was  a  day,  as  we  have  said, 
calculated  to  call  forth  a  dreamy,  reflective  mood  ;  the  sur- 
rounding country  was  rich  in  all  the  beauties  of  that 
delightful  clime ;  the  glorious  magnolia,  the  snowy  cotton- 
wood,  the  sweet-scented  china,  mingling  with  a  thousand 
other  perfumes  from  the  blossoming  trees  and  draping 
vines,  threw  their  aromatic  odors  upon  the  slumbering  air ; 
and  both  horse  and  rider  for  the  time  seemed  to  relapse  into 
a  quiescent  state  corresponding  to  the  scene. 

He  was  a  man  of  apparently  small  stature,  dressed  in  the 
style  peculiar  to  the  hardy  adventurers  of  that  region.  A 
felt  hat,  with  its  long,  broad,  slouching  brim,  threw  a  quiet 
shadow  over  his  bronzed,  but  somewhat  youthful  face.  His 
features,  though  elTeminate  to  a  degree,  were  likewise  stern 


COLONEL  BOWIE  OF  AKKANSAS.  357 

and  decisive ;  and  a  glance  at  his  small,  keen,  blue  eye, 
would  have  assured  any  one  acquainted  with  human  nature 
that  he  was  not  an  individual  to  be  molested  with  impunity. 
He  wore  the  usual  hunting-frock  of  the  borderers;  and  in  a 
belt  beneath  were  thrust  a  couple  of  brace  of  silver-mounted 
pistols,  and  a  long,  heavy,  peculiarly-shaped  knife,  to  which 
he  was  the  first  to  give  a  name  that  has  perpetuated  hia 
own.  Trowsers  of  coarse  stuff,  with  ornamented  buckskin 
leggings  covering  the  tops  of  a  pair  of  heavy  boots,  com- 
pleted his  attire. 

The  day  was  far  advanced ;  and  looming  up  in  the  West 
were  a  few  black  clouds,  which  betokened  the  approach  of 
one  of  those  terrific  storms  which  sometimes  sweep  over 
that  country  with  a  desolating  power.  For  some  half  an 
hour  the  horseman  quietly  pursued  his  way,  his  eyes  bent 
upon  the  ground,  and  his  mind  evidently  far  away  upon 
other  scenes,  though  still  feeling  the  soothing  influence  of 
the  one  which  surrounded  him.  At  length  he  reached  the 
bank  of  a  small  stream,  where  the  bushes  grew  thick  upon 
either  side  of  the  road  he  was  pursuing ;  when,  just  as  his 
thirsty  animal  had  bent  his  head  to  the  water,  he  was  sud- 
denly startled  by  the  report  of  a  rifle  ;  and  a  tingling  sen- 
sation on  his  forehead,  as  the  ball  whizzed  past,  assured 
him  how  near  that  moment  had  been  to  his  last. 

Reining  up  his  mettlesome  beast,  and  drawing  a  pistol 
from  his  belt,  he  glanced  quickly  and  nervously  about  him, 


% 


858  COLONEL   BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS. 

as  if  to  guard  himself  from  the  attack  of  numbers,  and  then 
settled  his  gaze  for  a  few  moments  upon  the  point  whence 
the  ball  had  been  fired.  He  saw  nothing  except  a  thin 
wreath  of  smoke  curling  among  the  clustered  leaves,  at  a 
distance  of  perhaps  some  twenty  paces ;  and  not  caring 
longer  to  remain  a  quiet  target  for  his  invisible  foe,  who 
might  eveii  at  that  moment  be  taking  a  more  certain  aim, 
he  plunged  his  rowels  deep  into  the  flank  of  his  noble 
horse,  and,  dashing  through  the  stream  and  up  the  opposite 
slope,  soon  cleared  the  thicket,  and  went  speeding  onward 
like  the  wind. 

It  was  now,  for  the  first  time,  that  he  perceived  the 
advancing  storm ;  and  aware  from  its  appearance,  and  the 
sullen,  heavy  booming  of  its  still  distant  thunders,  that  it 
would  be  one  of  no  ordinary  power,  he  began  to  experience 
no  little  anxiety  about  finding  a  place  of  shelter  for  himself 
and  beast.  He  had  ridden  for  hours  without  seeing  any 
sign  of  habitation ;  and  the  prospect  before  him  gave  no 
promise  of  finding  one  ere  reaching  his  destination  for  the 
day,  which  was  still  many  a  long  league  distant. 

Half  an  hour's  further  hard  riding,  however,  brought 
him  to  an  old,  dilapidated  building,  which,  from  its  appear- 
ance, had  served  some  early  Spanish  settler ;  and  as  night 
and  the  storm  were  now  close  upon  him,  he  decided  it 
should  serve  him  in  turn,  at  least  during  the  continuance 
of  the  tempest.     Riding  in  through  what  had  once  been 


1 


COLONEL  BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS^  859 

the  main  entrance  of  the  building,  he  found  himself  partially 
sheltered  under  a  roof  constructed  by  some  passing  traveler, 
who  had  tlirown  a  few  saplings  along  the  ruins,  and  inter- 
laced them  with  a  thatch  of  brush  and  grass.  It  was  not 
yet  dark;  but  the  night  was  fast  setting  in,  assisted  by  .the 
advancing  clouds,  which  had  rolled  far  up  toward  the 
zenith,  and  long  since  veiled  the  sinking  sun.  Almost 
incessant  flashes  of  lightning,  which  descended  in  crinkling 
chains,  lit  up  the  deepening  gloom ;  and  each  was  followed 
by  its  own  peal  of  thunder ;  which,  with  a  few  exceptional 
crashes,  became  one  almost  even,  continuous  roar. 

By  this  light,  and  what  still  remained  of  day,  the  traveler 
could  see  about  his  place  of  refuge,  which  presented  no  very 
cheerful  aspect.  A  few  broken  stones  and  other  rubbish 
were  piled  up  here  and  there ;  but  in  one  corner  lay  a  litter 
of  straw,  which,  should  the  night  prove  too  inclement  for 
his  further  progress,  he  flattered  himself  would  serve  as  a 
comfortable  resting-place  for  his  own  weary  limbs.  Dis- 
mounting from  his  horse,  he  tied  him  to  one  of  the  saplings 
overhead ;  and  then  removing  the  fragments  from  around 
his  feet,  to  guard  against  injury,  and  looking  carefully  to 
his  weapons,  he  deliberately  sat  himself  down  to  await  the 
issue. 

The  storm  broke  fiercely,  the  wind  shrieked  dismally,  the 
lightnings  flashed  incessantly,  the  thunders  crashed  contin- 
uously,  and   the  rain,   pouring   down   in   torrents,   soon 


360  COLONEL  BOWIE   OF   ARKANSAS. 

wetted  our  traveler  to  the  skin.  One,  two,  three,  long, 
dreary  hours  passed,  and  still  the  storm  raged  so  furiously, 
that  at  last,  reluctantly,  our  hero  relinquished  all  hopes  of 
pursuing  his  journey  further  for  the  night — for  even  should 
the  tempest  clear  away,  it  was  already  late,  and  he  knew 
that  the  different  streams  on  his  route  would  be  so  swollen 
as  to  make  the  fords  dangerous.  He  therefore  prepared 
to  encamp  where  he  was ;  and  pushing  a  portion  of  tho 
straw  together,  he  threw  himself  down  upon  it ;  and  wet 
though  it  was — and  weary,  wet  and  hungry  though  he  was 
himself— he  felt  some  little  satisfaction  in  finding  that  his 
long  uncertainty  and  indecision  had  at  last  come  to  an  end  ; 
and  with  a  lingering  sigh  for  his  poor  beast,  which  could 
fare  no  better  than  its  master,  he  soon  fell  into  a  dreamless 
sleep — the  thought  of  his  late  narrow  escape  not  tending 
to  a  deeper  impression  upon  his  mind  than  a  kind  of 
inward  gratitude  that  his  good  fortune  or  a  kind  Provi- 
dence had  saved  him. 

The  storm  passed  on,  the  rain  ceased,  the  thunders  died 
away  in  the  distance,  and  still  the  traveler  slept.  At 
length,  just  as  the  first  faint  streak  of  day  had  begun  to 
tinge  the  east,  he  roused  with  a  kind  of  start,  and,  raising 
himself  on  his  elbow,  looked  curiously  about  him,  with  the 
air  of  one  who  is  trying  to  recall  events  immediately  pre- 
ceding his  state  of  unconsciousness.  As  he  peered  about 
the  old  ruin,  by  the  dim  gray  light — feeling  cold,  wet  and 


COLONEL  BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS.  361 

hungry — his  eye  fell  upon  his  horse,  which  seemed  to  be 
asleep ;  and  remembering  how  long  both  had  fasted,  and 
that  their  fast  must  continue  until  they  should  reach  a 
settlement,  he  resolved  to  resume  his  journey  forthwith. 

As  he  changed  his  position,  however,  to  spring  to  his 
feet,  his  eye  suddenly  encountered  the  body  of  a  man, 
lying  in  the  straw,  not  three  feet  distant.  The  back  of  the 
stranger  was  toward  our  hero,  and  his  face  he  could  not 
see  ;  but  thinking  it  some  one,  who,  like  himself,  had  been 
driven  in  by  the  storm  for  a  night's  lodging,  he  first  looked 
carefully  to  his  weapons,  and  then,  moving  over  to  the 
other,  quietly  laid  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder,  and  said  : 

"  Well,  stranger,  so  we  are  bed-fellows,  it  seems  I" 

The  man  moved  not,  and  spoke  not  a  word. 

"  I  say,  stranger,"  pursued  the  first,  giving  him  a  hearty 
shake,  "  I  think  you  must  be  even  a  sounder  sleeper  than 
myself." 

Still  no  mbv^ment — no  answer. 

"  What  ails  the  fellow  ?"  mentally  queried  our  traveler, 

as  he  turned  his  quiet  companion  over  in  the  straw ;  and 

at  the  same  moment  the  horse,  aroused  by  his  master's 

voice,  started   to  his  feet,   with  a  loud  whinny.     "Good 

Heavens  I'^   continued   the   speaker,    as   by  the   faint  but 

increasing  light  he  looked  upon  the  ghastly  face  of  the 

human   form   beneath   him — 'Hhere   is   something   wrong 

here — the  man  is  dead  !    Ila,  murdered,  as  I  live !"  he 

81 


862  COLONEL  BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS. 

quickly  added,  with  a  visible  shudder,  as,  bending  more 
closely  over  him,  he  discovered  traces  of  blood  upon  his 
garments. 

There  was  a  small  hole  through  his  vest ;  and  hastily 
baring  his  breast,  our  traveler  discovered  that  he  had  been 
shot  through  the  heart,  and  had  probably  died  almost 
instantly.  But  who  had  done  the  deed  ?  and  for  what 
purpose  ?  He  felt  in  his  pockets,  which  were  empty,  and 
reasoned  that  the  man  had  been  murdered  for  his  money. 
Such  murders  were  too  common  in  Texas  at  that  day  to 
excite  any  great  surprise ;  our  hero  had  been  accustomed 
to  just  such  scenes  through  his  whole  eventful  career ;  but 
he  felt  highly  indignant  at  what  he  considered  the  bar- 
barity of  murdering  and  robbing  a  man,  and  leaving  him 
to  decompose  above  ground,  in  a  place  where  it  was  not 
unlikely  he  would  prove  an  annoyance  to  respectable 
travelers.  In  connection  with  this  murder,  he  thought  of 
his  own  narrow  escape  of  the  preceding  day,  and  argued 
that  his  stopping-place  might  be  the  temporary  quarters 
of  a  gang  of  desperadoes ;  in  which  case  prudence  would 
seem  to  advise  him  to  be  upon  the  road  as  quick  as 
possible. 

Accordingly,  he  turned  away  from  the  murdered  stranger, 
after  pushing  the  straw  somewhat  over  the  body,  and  made 
a  step  toward  his  horse ;  but  just  as  he  did  so,  his  eye, 
glancing  through  a  fissure  in  the  old  ruin,  fell  upon  twa 


COLONEL  BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS.  863 

men  coming  up  the  road,  whose  appearance  gave  no  token 
that  they  would  prove  any  very  agreeable  companions. 
Both  carried  rifles,  and  it  was  reasonable  to  suppose  they 
were  otherwise  armed ;  and  the  first  thought  of  our  hero 
was  to  mount  his  horse  and  dash  away.  But  he  was  no 
coward  ;  he  had  been  through  many  a  desperate  struggle, 
with  heavy  odds  against  him ;  and  there  was  a  kind  of 
bitter  satisfaction  in  thinking  that  one  of  these  men  might 
be  his  amiable  friend  of  the  ambush.  With  the  rapid 
decision  for  which  he  was  remarkable,  he  resolved  to 
remain,  and  conceal  himself  behind  a  portion  of  the  wall, 
from  whence  he  could  have  a  view  of  whatever  might  occur 
within,  should  the  ruflBans,  as  he  believed  them  to  be,  see 
proper  to  ent^r.  To  locate  himself  in  the  desired  position 
was  but  the  work  of  a  moment ;  and  from  there  he  found 
he  could  both  see  the  road  and  the  interior  of  the  building, 
and  yet  not  himself  be  exposed  to  a  casual  glance. 

As  his  horse  continued  at  intervals  to  whinny,  he  knew 
he  must  soon  be  heard  by  the  approaching  party,  and  he 
was  anxious  to  see  what  effect  this  would  produce  upon 
them.  He  had  not  long  to  wait;  for  the  men  were 
advancing  with  rapid  strides,  and  a  louder  whinny  than 
usual  seemed  to  reach  their  ears ;  when,  stopping  suddenly, 
and  looking  hastily  around  them,  one  of  the  two,  after  an 
apparently  brief  consultation  with  the  other,  pointed  his 
finger  toward  the  building.    With  this  they  turned  at  once 


364  COLONEL  BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS. 

from  the  road,  and,  gliding  among  some  bushes,  approached 
the  place  at  a  quick,  stealthy  pace.  From  the  change  in 
their  position,  the  stranger  was  now  in  some  danger  of 
being  discovered ;  but  as  it  was  not  yet  light  enough  to 
distinguish  objects  at  any  considerable  distance,  he  threw 
himself  flat  upon  the  ground,  to  await  the  result;  and 
this  rather  as  a  man  inclined  to  act  boldly,  than  as  one 
actuated  by  any  feeling  of  fear. 

It  was  perhaps  a  couple  of  minutes  from  this  time,  ere 
the  two  men,  issuing  from  a  near  cluster  of  bushes,  glided 
up  to  the  main  entrance  and  looked  cautiously  in. 

"I  say.  Bill,"  whispered  one,  but  loud  enough  for  the 
listener  to  hear,  "  I  knows  all  about  it  now;  that  thar's  the 
hoss  of  a  feller  as  I  tuk  a  shot  at  yesterday ;  and  ef  he's  got 
any  rocks,  they're  our'n." 

"Hush,  Joe!"  returned  the  second,  in  the  same  cautious 
whisper;  ''he's  sleeping  thar,  and  there's  no  use  o' our 
waking  him  for  nothing.  Let's  go  in  and  do  for  him,  and 
talk  arter  we  git  his  pile." 

"  Halves,  you  know  I"  said  the  other. 

"  Of  course— honor  bright — you  know  that's  me,  Joe  ; 
but  I  don't  see  no  use  o'  our  calling  in  the  rest  to  share." 

"  Nary  once.  Bill — this  here's  my  game.  I  had  the  first 
shot,  and  I've  a  right  to  it ;  and  ef  the  other  hounds  wants 
ary  persimmons,  let  'em  find  the  tree  and  climb  for  'em." 

It  was  apparent  to  our  hero,  from  their  remarks,  that 


COLONEL  BOWIE   OF  ARKANSAS.  365 

these  ruffians  had  had  nothing  to  do  individually  with  the 
killing  of  the  man  within ;  but  as  it  was  evidently  their 
intention  to  murder  him,  he  felt  none  the  less  hostile  to 
them  on  that  account. 

With  the  last  remark  of  the  one  addressed  as  Joe,  the 
two  men,  leaning  their  rifles  against  the  wall,  and  drawing 
their  knives,  glided  up  to  what  they  supposed  to  be  the 
sleeper.  Owing  to  the  light  being  yet  dim,  and  the  body 
mostly  concealed  in  the  straw,  they  were  unable  to  discern 
that  the  man  was  dead ;  and  determining  to  make  their 
work  sure,  and  their  share  equal,  they  sprung  upon  him 
simultaneously,  and  both  plunged  their  knives  up  to  their 
hilts  in  his  body. 

"  Why,  hello,  Joe,"  cried  Bill,  with  an  oath,  "  this  here's 
a  dead  man  I" 

"  Why,  so  it  is  I"  exclaimed  the  other,  adding  a  tre- 
mendous oath,  which  we  will  not  repeat.  "  This  must  be 
the  feller  as  Tom  shot — you  know  he  was  bragging  as  he 
had  done  for  one  on  'em — but  I  didn't  think  as  how  the 
ugly  hound  had  left  him  here  to  trap  us  with.  But  whar*s 
the  man  as  owns  the  hoss  ?" 

"  Here  !"  said  the  traveler,  in  a  tone  that  seemed  to 

freeze  the  blood  of  his  hearers ;  and  as  the  two  ruffians 

started  up  and  looked  around,  they  beheld  him  standing 

in  the   doorway,  with   one  of  their  rifles  brought  to  a 

deadly  aim. 

31* 


366  COLONEL  BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS. 

He  bad  seen  them  put  aside  their  rifles,  for  the  purpose 
of  deliberate  butchery;  and  with  a  stealthy  pace  he  had 
glided  around  and  seized  them,  and  now  had  the  villains  at 
his  mercy. 

"  See  here,  stranger,  don't  fire  I  We  cave — we  owns  up 
beat  at  our  own  game — and  ef  you'll  jest  let  us  off,  you  ken 
take  what  tin  we  has  about  us." 

"  Fools  I"  returned  the  traveler ;  "  do  you  take  me  for  a 
common  thief  and  robber  like  yourselves  ?  Which  of  you 
fired  at  me  yesterday  ?  Speak  I  quick  !  or,  by  the  living 
God  I  I  .yvill  shoot  you  both  where  you  stand  I" 

It  is  impossible  to  convey  to  the  reader  the  peculiar 
sound  of  the  voice  of  the  speaker.  It  cannot  be  described 
as  either  loud,  fierce,  or  harsh,  but  rather  as  something 
cold  and  freezing,  expressive  of  an  inflexible  will,  an  unal- 
terable determination.  His  eye,  too — that  naturally  small, 
quiet,  almost  calm  blue  eye — now  seemed  to  gleam  with  a 
latent  fire ;  while  his  thin  lips  compressed,  and  his  whole 
face  expressed  a  calm  but  unalterable  and  deadly  reso- 
lution. 

"  That  was  Joe,  here,"  replied  one  of  the  startled  ruffians; 
*'  but  he  didn't  mean  to  shoot  at  you  1" 

"No,"  chimed  in  Joe,  "I  was  jest  firing  at  a  bird,  as 
you  rid  along." 

"  Liar  1"  hissed  the  other — "  and  that  lie  shall  be  your 
last !'» 


J 


COLONEL  BOWIE   OF   ARKANSAS.  867 

Scarcely  were  the  words  spoken,  when  crack  went  the 
rifle,  and  Joe  fell  back  upon  the  dead  man,  shot  through 
the  brain.  Throwing  down  the  piece,  the  stranger  caughi 
up  the  other,  and  quietly  saying,  "  You  will  please  follow 
your  companion,"  he  had  already  brought  it  to  an  aim,  and 
his  finger  was  just  pressing  the  trigger,  when,  with  a  "  For 
God^s  sake,  spare  me  I  I  have  a  wife  and  children  I"  the 
other  threw  himself  down  upon  his  knees,  and  held  up  his 
hands  imploringly. 

"And  would  you  have  spared  me?"  demanded  the 
traveler.  "No!  justice  claims  her  due^your  hour  has 
come — you  must  die  !  Your  wife  and  children,  if  you  have 
any,  will  be  better  off  without  you.  Too  many  such  sneak- 
ing, cowardly  villains  encumber  the  soil  of  Texas  I  Had  you 
the  courage  of  a  man,  I  would  give  you  a  chance  for  your 
life ;  but  a  paltry  coward,  above  all  things,  I  despise  1" 

"I'm  no  coward  I"  cried  the  other,  leaping  to  his  feet; 

"  and  the  man  lies  as  says  I  is  1     So  fire  away  and  be 

to  you  I" 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  inquired  our  hero,  touched  with  some 
little  feeling  of  admiration  for  the  villain,  for  courage 
always  inspired  him  with  a  certain  degree  of  respect. 

"  I'm  Bill  Harvey,  of  Arkansas." 

"  Enough  I"  was  the  answer :  "  I  know  you  now,  though 
you  do  not  remember  me.      You  shall  have  a  chance 


&68       COLONEL  BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS. 

for  your  life — but  you  can  only  live  through   my  death. 
What  arms  have  you  about  you  ?" 

"  I've  got  nothing  now  'cept  this  knife,  or  else  I'd  not 
stood  here  doing  nothing  while  you  was  taking  sight. 
But  ef  you  knows  me,  as  you  say,  I'd  like  to  know  what 
you  knows  about  me  I  and  ef  it's  all  the  same  to  you,  I'd 
like  to  know  who  you  ar'. " 

**  Your  foe  1"  returned  the  other,  in  the  same  cold, 
indescribable  tone.  "  Do  you  ask  what  I  know  of  you  ?  I 
know  you  to  be  a  liar,  a  gambler,  a  thief,  a  robber,  and  a 
murderer,  with  the  courage  of  a  bull-dog,  which  is  your 
only  redeeming  trait.  Nay,  sir,  no  words  I  I  have  no 
time  to  waste — I  have  been  delayed  too  long  already. 
This  is  your  chance  for  life :  I  will  discharge  this  rifle  in 
the  air  (suiting  the  action  to  the  word,)  and  with  this 
knife,  (drawing  the  singular  weapon  we  have  before 
described,)  I  will  meet  you  in  single  combat — now — here — 
and  may  God  have  mercy  on  your  miserable  soul !" 

"  S'pose,  then,  we  fight  outside,  whar  we  can  see  better  ?" 
said  the  other. 

"  Do  you  want  a  chance  to  run  ?"  sneered  the  stranger. 

*'  Ef  you  knows  Bill  Harvey,  you  knows  he  never  runs 
whar  thar's  a  fair  fight.  I  did  knuckle  down  a  minute  ago, 
and  that. was  the  meanest  thing  I  ever  done  in  my  life ; 
but  I  was  tuk  kinder  by  surprise  like ;  and  ef  ever  I  does 


COLONEL   BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS.  369 

it  agin,  to  white  man  or  nigger,  may  I  never  see  the  inside 
of  heaven  I" 

*'  Quick,  then,  take  your  position  I"  said  the  other ;  and 
he  turned  and  walked  back  a  few  paces,  in  front  of  the 
old  ruin. 

Harvey  came  out,  with  his  knife  firmly  clenched  in  his 
hand,  and  a  look  of  fierce  determination  upon  his  rough, 
bronzed  features.  He  was  a  large,  powerfully  built  fellow, 
with  black  eyes,  black  hair,  and  bushy  whiskers ;  and  as 
he  stook  facing  his  small,  slender,  almost  effeminate  antago- 
nist, a  spectator  would  have  argued  that  the  latter  could 
have  no  chance  to  cope  with  him  by  mere  physical  force. 
The  two  took  their  positions  about  ten  paces  apart,  and 
each  fixed  his  eyes  with  stern,  wily  caution  upon  the  other, 
like  two  beasts  of  the  forest  preparing  for  an  encounter. 

"  Are  you  ready  ?"  asked  the  traveler. 

**  Yes,  ready  to  cut  your  little  heart  out  I"  rejoined  Bill ; 
and  added,  with  a  tremendous  oath  :  "I'll  do  it  too,  ef  you 
don't  get  skeered  and  use  your  barkers." 

Scarcely  were  the  words  uttered,  when  our  hero  darted 
toward  his  adversary,  with  a  sort  of  running  bound,  not 
unlike  that  of  a  panther  when  about  to  leap  upon  its  prey. 
As  he  neared  his  foe,  he  made  a  feint  as  if  to  strike  him  ; 
when  the  latter,  throwing  out  a  quick  guard,  returned  a 
blow,  which,  if  it  had  reached  its  mark,  would  have  ended 
the  contest  in  his  favor. 


370  COLONEL  BOWIE   OP  AEKANSAS. 

But  it  did  not  reach  its  mark.  With  a  suppleness  and 
agility  rarely  seen  even  among  the  border  fighters,  our  hero 
sprung  aside,  and,  fairly  turning  the  flank  of  his  enemy, 
buried  his  own  knife  to  the  hilt  in  his  back.  Harvey 
staggered,  and  tried  to  recover  himself;  but  quick  as 
lightning  the  knife  was  withdrawn  and  buried  in  his  breast ; 
and  he  fell  bleeding  to  the  ground,  exclaiming : 

"My  God  1  I'm  done  for  I" 

Here  the  stranger  coolly  wiped  the  blood  from  his  knife, 
and,  bending  over  his  wounded  foe,  said,  in  that  same  cold, 
freezing  tone : 

"  Harvey,  you  asked  my  name — I  now  see  proper  to 
give  it." 

And  as  the  wounded  man  fixed  his  eyes  upon  him,  with 
an  expression  of  mingled  pain  and  curiosity,  while  the 
blood,  streaming  from  his  wounds,  assured  the  other  that 
his  life  was  fast  ebbing  away,  he  added : 

*'  I  am  Colonel  James  Bowie  of  Arkansas  P* 

'•  Rather  say  the  devil  I"  groaned  Harvey ;  and  with  a 
sudden  gleam  of  baffled  malice,  he  added ;  "  Ef  I'd  a 
know'd  your  name  before,  I'd  been  better  prepared  for  the 
fight.  You've  kill'd  me,  and  may  my  curse  go  with  you  I" 
and  shutting  his  teeth  hard,  and  fetching  a  long,  gasping 
breath,  he  turned  his  head  aside  and  soon  lay  still  in 
death. 

Colonel   Bowie   walked    quietly  back    for    his    horse, 


COLONEL  BOWIE  OF  ARKANSAS.  871 

mounted  the  animal,  and  rode  away  as  if  nothing  remark- 
able had  occurred,  leaving  the  different  bodies  where  they 
had  fallen. 

This  was  his  last  duel.  He  was  then  on  his  way  to  join 
that  band  of  gallant  spirits  who  so  desperately  fought  for 
the  liberties  of  Texas ;  and  at  the  Alamo  he  fell,  covered 
with  wounds,  and  with  what  the  world  calls  glory. 


MU  ^Mlw$$imm'%  ^mi  %mt 


It  was  during  the  early  settlement  of  the  northern 
counties  of  Virginia,  a  few  years  anterior  to  the  American 
Kevolution,  that  a  young  man — perhaps  we  should  rather 
say  boy,  for  his  age  was  scarcely  turned  of  sixteen — stood 
leaning  against  a  large,  old  tree,  in  front  of  a  dwelling  of 
better  exterior  than  was  common  at  that  day  in  that  section 
of  country. 

It  was  a  clear,  cold,  but  pleasant  autumnal  night;  and 

the  fair  moon,  riding  high  in  the  heavens,  poured  down 

her  silvery  light  through  the  clear,  frosty  air,  casting  deep 

shadows  here  and  there,  and  giving  to  the  bold  scenery 

around  a  picturesque  variation.   The  youth  was  not  warmly 

clad,  but  he  seemed  not  to  feel  the  cold,  as  he  stood,  with 

folded  arms,  leaning  against  the  tree,  his  eye  riveted  upon 

a  lighted  window  of  the  dwelling  before  him,  whence  a  low 

sound  of  voices,  occasionally  mingled  with  a  merry,  ringing 

laugh,  reached  his   eager   ear.     Could   his   face   at  that 

moment  have  been  clearly  seen,  it  would  have  shown  a 

contracted  brow,  compressed  lips,  and  a  somewhat  wild, 
(372) 


873 

and  fiery  fierceness  of  the  eye,  which  would  seem  to  bode 
no  good  to  whatever  object  had  roused  his  vindictive  hate. 

The  evening  wore  away,  the  hour  grew  late,  but  still  the 
youth  stood  in  the  self-same  attitude,  having  for  hours 
scarcely  changed  his  position,  or  moved  a  single  muscle  of 
his  stern  features.  At  length  the  outer  door  of  the  dwelling 
opened,  and  two  figures  appeared — a  youth  and  a  maiden 
—both  dimly  perceived  by  the  light  behind.  For  a  few 
moments  they  stood  conversing  in  low  tones;  when  the 
clear,  musical  voice  of  the  maiden  was  heard  to  say  : 

"  Good  night,  Henry,  and  let  it  not  be  long  ere  I  see 
you  again." 

"  Good  night,  my  dear  Rose,"  was  the  rejoinder,  "  and 
happy  dreams  to  you." 

There  was  another  low,  "good  night,"  from  the  one 
addressed  as  Rose  ;  and  then  the  speaker  retired,  the  door 
closed,  and  the  young  man  walked  leisurely  away,  in  an 
apparently  meditative  mood. 

As  he  was  about  to  disappear  among  the  surrounding 
trees,  the  youth,  who  had  been  so  long  upon  the  watch, 
suddenly  started  from  his  listless  attitude,  and,  clinching 
his  hands  nervously,  as  if  he  had  some  hated  object  already 
within  his  grasp,  took  two  or  three  hasty  strides  toward  the 
retreating  figure,  apparently  with  the  intention  of  over- 
taking and  calling  him  to  a  strict  account ;  but  suddenly, 
as   if  actuated   by  another   tliought,  he   stopped,  turned 

32 


874         THE  backwoodsman's  first  love. 

quickly  on  his  heel,  and  the  next  moment  reached  the  door 
of  the  dwelling,  upon  which  he  rapped  with  a  kind  of 
nervous  impatience.  His  summons  was  answered  by  a 
colored  domestic,  who,  on  seeing  him,  exclaimed : 

"  Why,  Marse  Simon,  dat  you  ?" 

*'I  want  to  see  Rose  Walton,"  said  the  young  man 
sternly.  The  black  seemed  to  hesitate  for  a  moment,  and 
the  other  added  :  "  Go  and  tell  her  so  !  and  be  quick  about 
it,  if  you  don't  want  to  get  yourself  into  trouble  1" 

As  the  black  was  turning  away  to  communicate  her 
message,  the  person  inquired  for  made  her  appearance. 
She  was  a  fine,  comely  lass  of  seventeen,  with  fair  face  and 
bright  eyes,  and  a  general  appearance  exceedingly  capti- 
vating. 

"Why,  Simon,"  she  said,  in  a  tone  of  surprise,  "methinks 
your  visit  is  rather  late  1" 

"  I'm  aware,"  replied  the  youth,  in  a  tone  of  bitterness, 
"  that  Rose  Walton  would  rather  I'd  stay  away  altogether." 

"  Then  why  do  you  come  at  all  ?"  was  the  quiet  rejoinder. 

"  That's  my  business,",  answered  Simon,  in  a  gruff,  surly 
tone. 

"  Certainly,"  returned  the  maiden,  rather  haughtily ; 
"that  is  your  business,  unquestionably;  and  as  it  don't 
concern  me,  I  will  leave  you  to  transact  it  with  yourself." 

She  was  about  to  turn  back,  and  make  her  words  good, 


i 


THE  backwoodsman's  FIRST  LOVE.  875 

when  the  youth  suddenly,  and  somewhat  fiercely,  grasped 
her  by  the  arm,  and  rejoined : 

"  Not  so  fast,  my  beauty  I  I've  got  a  word  to  say  to 
you  I" 

"Unhand  me,  sir!"  cried  Rose,  indignantly — "or  I  will 
call  for  help  I" 

"You'd  better  call  on  your  new  love,"  sneered  Simon. 

"  I  will  call  on  some  one  that  will  chastise  your  inso- 
lence I"  she  retorted. 

"  No  threats,  Rose  I"  returned  the  youth  ;  "  I'm  not  just 
in  the  mood  to  bear  'em.  I  feel,  just  now,  as  if  the  devil 
was  in  me ;  and  if  anybody  was  to  interfere  now  between 
us,  I  don't  know  what  mought  come"  on't.  Rose,"  he  pur- 
sued, in  a  low,  hurried,  passionate  tone,  "  I  know  I'm  a 
big,  ugly,  awkward,  uneducated  youth  ;  but  I've  got  feeling 
as  well  as  others — I've  got  passions  as  well  as  others — and 
(interjecting  a  wicked  oath)  I'll  tell  you  what  it  is.  Rose, 
whoever  trifles  with  'em  had  better  take  care  I  Rose,  you 
know  I  love  you — love  you  to  madness ;  you  know  you 
encouraged  me  in  it ;  you  know  you  gin  me  to  expect  that 
some  day  you'd  be  my  wife ;  but  lately,  from  some  cause, 
you've  treated  me  coldly — you've  hardly  spoke  to  me  civil 
— you  haven't  met  me  as  you  used  to  do — you've  seemed 
as  if  my  company  wasn't  pleasant  to  you." 

"  I  think  you  must  be  mistaken.  Simon,"  returned  the 
other,  in  a  softened  tone. 


876 

"  No,  I'm  not  mistaken,  Rose  I"  he  vehemently  replied ; 
"  I  know — I've  seen  for  myself.  I'll  tell  you  what  the 
cause  is  of  this  change  in  you.  You've  got  your  fancy 
fixed  upon  another  that  you  like  better.  You  always  had 
a  liking  for  Harry  Leitchman ;  and  now  that  you  think 
you've  got  him  safe,  you're  ready  to  drop  me.  But  it  won't 
do,  Rose — I  tell  you  it  won't  do.  The  man  that  dares  to 
step  between  me  and  you  has  got  to  answer  for't !  Yes, 
Rose,  (with  another  wicked  oath,)  afore  he  shall  get  you 
away  from  me,  I'll  have  his  heart's  blood  I'* 

"  Why,  Simon,  don't  speak  in  such  a  manner  I"  said  the 
girl,  in  considerable  alarm — "  you  terrify  me  I" 

"  Can't  help  it,  Rose — you'll  find  it  just  as  I  say.  Boy 
if  I  am,  I've  got  the  strength  and  passions  of  a  man;  and 
if  I  find  the  last  is  trifled  with,  the  other  shall  serve  me  for 
a  revenge  that  shall  ring  along  the  borders  when  you  and 
me  are  dead  and  gone  !" 

''Why,  Simon,  what  do  you  mean  ?"  cried  Rose  Walton, 
growing  more  and  more  terrified  at  the  wild  passions  of 
the  other  ;  which  she,  for  mere  pastime — to  gratify  a  foolish 
vanity — had  carelessly  and  thoughtlessly  fanned  into  a  flame 
that  might  now  destroy  her.  "  I  never  heard  you  talk  so 
strangely  before." 

"  Because  I  was  never  so  certain  I  had  cause,"  replied 
he.  "For  some  time  back  I've  suspicioned  that  some- 
thing was   wrong ;    I've    kind   o'   thought    that    Henry 


THE  backwoodsman's  FIRST  LOVE.  877 

Leitchraan  was  taking  my  place  in  your  favor ;  and  only 
yesterday  I  overheard  him  say  as  much  to  one  of  his 
friends.  To-night  I  met  him,  and  suspicioning  that  he 
was  coming  here,  I  drew  back  out  of  sight  and  followed 
him.  Rose,  for  many  a  long  hour  I've  been  standing  by 
that  there  old  sycamore,  watching  the  room  where  I  knew 
you  and  Harry  was.  I  could  hear  you  talk,  but  I  couldn't 
hear  what  you  said  ;  and  I  could  hear  you  laugh,  and  that 
said  plain  enough  that  you  was  happy.  I  saw  you  both 
come  to  the  door,  and  heard  your  tender  'good  night;' 
and,  Rose,  some  dreadful  wicked  thoughts  came  over  me 
then,  and  I  started  after  Harry.  If  I  had  a  followed  him, 
I  don't  know  what  mought  have  came  on't — but  I  thought 
I'd  come  back  and  hear  what  you  had  to  say  first.  Now 
tell  me.  Rose,  and  tell  me  the  truth — Do  you  prefer 
Leitchman  to  me  ?" 

"Why,  how  can  you  ask  such  a  question,  Simon?" 
answered  the  girl,  evasively,  and  slightly  changing  color. 

"  But  I  do  ask  it.  Rose,  and  I  want  you  to  answer  me  I" 

"  Well,  come  in,  then,  a  few  minutes,  and  let  us  talk  the 
matter  over." 

."No,  Rose,  I'll  not  come  in  to-night — you  can  answer 
that  question  where  you  are." 

"  Why,  do  you  want  me  to  flatter  you  to  your  face,  and 
tell  you  that  I  like  you  the  best  ?" 

"  No,  I  don't  want  any  flattery — I've  had  enough  of  that 
32* 


878         THE  backwoodsman's  first  love. 

— I've  had  too  much  of  that.  I  just  want  you  to  be 
sincere,  for  once  in  your  life — you've  trifled  With  me 
enough,  Rose.  You  either  like  me  best,  or  you  don't — 
you  either  prefer  me  to  Harry,  or  you  don't — and  I  want 
to  know  which  ?" 

"  And  can  you  for  a  moment  suppose,"  said  the  girl,  in 
a  soft,  insinuating  tone,  "  that  I  prefer  him  to  you  ?" 

"  I  judge  more  by  your  actions  than  your  words.  Rose.'* 

"  What  I  do  you  accuse  me  of  prevarication  ?"  she 
replied,  with  some  spirit. 

"  And  if  I  did,  I  reckon  I'd  hit  pretty  near  the  truth,'* 
he  rejoined.  "  Now  answer  me,  straightforward — are  you 
ready  to  dismiss  Leitchman,  and  have  no  more  to  say  to 
him  ?" 

"  Sir  I"  cried  Rose,  with  a  flush  of  indignation — "  I 
think  you  forget  that  you  are  talking  to  the  daughter  of 
Colonel  Walton.  I  will  allow  no  one  to  question  me  as  to 
whom  I  like  or  dislike  I  If  my  manners  are  displeasing  to 
you,  you  certainly  have  the  privilege  of  remaining  away." 

"But  I  can't  remain  away.  Rose — you  know  that." 

"Then  take  me  as  you  find  me,  Simon,  and  be  con- 
tented. Do  not  forget  that  I  am  something  older  than 
you — that  I  have  a  spirit  which  will  not  be  dictated  to  by 
any  one — and,  least- of  all,  by  one  younger  than  myself." 

For  some  ten  minutes  longer,  the  conversation  was  con- 
tinued in  much  the  same  strain — the  girl,  with  the  cunning 


THE  backwoodsman's  FIRST  LOVE.  379 

and  skill  of  an  accomplished  coquette — the  quick  percep- 
tions of  one  master  of  the  human  heart — alternately  ex- 
citing and  tranquilizing  the  spirit  of  her  rough,  impetuous, 
but  ardent  admirer ;  playing  upon  his  feelings  as  one  plays 
upon  the  strings  of  an  instrument  of  music  ;  now  with  soft 
blandishments  taming  down  his  rough,  fiery  jealousies  to 
gentle  words ;  now  rousing  him  from  a  too  tender  strain  tb 
expressions  harsh,  wild,  threatening  and  fearful. 

At  length  the  interview  closed,  and  the  youth  retired 
from  the  unequal  combat  scarcely  wiser  than  he  came.  He 
was  not  satisfied,  but  he  scarcely  knew  with  what  he  had 
to  find  fault.  That  the  girl  was  intellectually  his  superior, 
he  secretly  admitted,  and  the  conviction  was  not  a  pleasing 
one  ;  that  she  was  a  coquette,  he  was  convinced ;  that  she 
had  been  playing  upon  his  feelings,  he  half  believed  ;  that 
she  she  was  worthy  of  a  true  and  honest  affection,  he 
seriously  doubted  ;  but  that  he  loved  her — ardently,  wildly, 
madly — he  was  too  certain  for  his  own  peace  of  mind. 

With  a  thousand  strange  fancies  crowding  upon  his 
brain,  not  one  of  which  he  then  felt  himself  competent  to 
analyze,  he  hastened  his  steps  down  a  winding  walk,  and 
soon  entered  a  rough,  narrow  road,  which  at  that  day  ran 
through  a  thinly  populated  country  from  one  settlement  to 
another.  Mechanically  he  turned  to  the  right,  and,  in  a 
thoughtful,  abstracted  mood,  for  some  quarter  of  an  hour, 
pursued  his  way  through  a  thick,  dark  \yood,  barely  able 


380         THE  backwoodsman's  first  love. 

to  see  his  course  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  which  here  and 
there  seemed  to  struggle  through  the  interlacing  branches 
of  the  gigantic  trees  that  lined  his  pathway  on  either  side. 

At  length  he  entered  a  hollow,  where  an  opening,  made 
by  a  broad  but  shallow  stream,  let  in  the  light  of  the  moon 
more  clearly ;  and  there,  seated  upon  a  stone,  he  espied  a 
liuman  figure.  A  single  glance  assured  him  that  it  was 
his  rival,  and  the  sight  roused  into  activity  all  his  jealous 
and  vindictive  passions.  The  same  wicked  intentions 
which  he  had  experienced  when  first  setting  out  to  follow 
Leitchman,  after  his  interview  with  Rose,  now  came  over 
the  youth  with  redoubled  force,  and  he  felt  that  the  earth 
was  too  small  to  contain  them  both. 

Henry  seemed  not  to  hear  the  approach  of  Simon,  but 
sat  buried  in  a  reverie,  evidently  induced  by  the  soothing 
murmurs  of  the  purling  stream,  and  the  sentiment  awakened 
by  the  fascinating  witchery  of  the  fair  girl  with  whom  he 
had  so  recently  parted. 

For  a  few  moments  the  youth  seemed  to  hesitate  ;  and 
then  advancing  straight  to  the  other,  he  said,  in  a  surly 
tone : 

"What  are  you  doing  here  ?" 

The  young  man  started,  looked  aroutrd,  and  ascertaining 
who  was  his  interrogator,  replied — 

"What  is  that  to  you,  Simon  ?  You  are  not  my  keeper." 


THE  backwoodsman's  FIRST  L0VB5.  881 

"It's  a  good  deal  to  me,  Leitchman,  as  I'm  able  to 
make  you  understand,  keeper  or  no  keeper." 

"  Why,  how  now,  Simon  I  You  appear  to  be  getting 
rather  insolent  for  a  boy  !" 

Henry  was  two  years  the  senior  of  Simon,  and,  though 
not  so  tall,  was  more  gracefully  built,  and  more  comely  in 
person. 

"  Don't  call  me  boy,  Henry  Leitchman  I"  cried  Simon, 
in  a  furious  tone,  striding  up  to  the  other  with  clinched 
hands,  his  whole  sinewy  frame  fairly  trembling  with 
passion.  "  Don't  call  me  boy  ag'in,  or,  by  heavens  I  I'll 
strike  you  as  you  sit  I" 

"  Nay,"  said  Henry,  rising,  V  if  that  is  your  game,  you'll 
find  there  are  two  that  can  play  at  it." 

"  Yes,  much  better  than  at  t'other  game,"  sneered  Simon ; 
*'for  two  can't  play  at  that,  and  me  be  one  of  'em  !" 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?"  demanded  Leitchman. 

"Well,  s'pose  you  try  to  guess,"  replied  the  youth  ;  "and 
if  you  can't  guess — if  you  haven't  got  wit  enough  to  guess, 
and  it's  my  opinion  you  haven't — you'd  better  go  back  to 
Rose  Walton,  where  you've  wasted  too  much  of  your  time 
already,  and  ask  her." 

"Aha!"  said  the  other;  "I  begin  to  understand  you 
now.  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  you  are  getting  somewhat 
jealous." 


882  THE   BACKWOODSilAN's   FIRST   LOVE. 

"  Have  your  stupid  brains  been  able  to  get  all  that  there 
into  'em  ?"  returned  Simon.  "  Well,  then,  let  me  tell  you, 
I'd  be  very  sorry  to  get  jealous  of  you!  but  I  don't  want 
you  to  waste  any  more  time  in  that  there  quarter.  Rose 
don't  like  it,  and  I  don't  like  it,  and  that  settles^  the 
matter." 

"  See  here,  Simon,"  said  the  young  man,  slowly  and 
deliberately,  "you  had  better  go  your  way,  and  let  me 
attend  to  my  own  business.  This  looks  as  if  you  had 
followed  me  to  fix  a  quarrel  upon  me ;  but  it  strikes  me 
you  are  making  a  fool  of  yourself." 

"Well,  its  my  opinion,"  retorted  Simon,  "you'll  find 
something  else  strike  you  harder  than  that;"  and  suiting 
the  action  to  the  word,  he  drew  back  his  arm,  and  planted 
a  heavy,  almost  stunning  blow,  full  upon  the  face  of  him 
he  now  considered  his  deadly  foe. 

Leitchman  staggered,  but  quickly  recovered  himself,  and 
sprung  at  his  antagonist  with  the  fury  of  a  wild  beast.  The 
next  moment  the  two  combatants  were  locked  in  a  fierce 
embrace ;  and  both  came  heavily  to  the  ground,  and  rolled 
over  and  over  in  the  struggle  of  life  and  death.  But  the 
iron,  muscular  strength  of  Simon  soon  proved  more  than 
a  match  for  that  of  his  older  opponent,  who  found  to  his 
dismay  that  he  was  rapidly  yielding  to  the  grasp  which  the 
youth  had  obtained  upon  his  throat.     Determined  not  to. 


THE  backwoodsman's  FIRST  LOVB.  883 

ask  quarter  from  one  he  had  always  regarded  as  his  infe- 
rior, he  made  a  last,  despairing  effort,  and,  drawing  a  small 
clasp-knife  from  his  pocket,  and  forcing  open  the  blade, 
struck  the  youth  in  his  side — though,  being  weak  from  the 
contest,  he  inflicted  a  light,  rather  than  a  dangerous, 
wound.  Simon,  roused  to  fiendish  fury  by  the  pain,  and 
what  he  considered  an  underhand  attempt  upon  his  life, 
suddenly  released  his  hold  upon  the  throat  of  his  adversary, 
and,  wrenching  the  knife  from  his  hand,  plunged  it  furiously 
several  times  into  the  breast  of  the  latter,  exclaiming,  with 
with  an  oath : 

"  Take  that !  and  that  I  and  that  I" 

"  You've  kilPd  me !"  said  Henry,  in  a  low,  feeble  tone. 

"  Oh,  my  God  I  you've  killed  me  I" 

Simon  started  to  his  feet,  and  felt  a  strange,  indescrib- 
able sensation  of  awe  and  terror  creep  through  his  iron 
frame.  Had  he  done  a  murder  ? — had  he  committed  that 
great  deed  which  would  make  him  amenable  to  the  highest 
penalty  of  the  law  ?  It  was  a  terrible  thought — a  thought 
that  seemed  to  freeze  his  before  heated  blood,  and  send  it 
coldly  and  shiveringly  to  his  very  heart.  Was  he  indeed  a 
murderer  ? — a  being  to  be  branded  with  that  awful  crime  ? 
— a  being  to  be  hunted  down  by  his  fellows  as  some  wild 
beast  ?  He  was  himself  a  poor  and  almost  friendless  boy ; 
but  he  who  lay  before  him — who  had  fallen  by  his  hand — 


38i         THE  backwoodsman's  first  love. 

had  rich  and  powerful  connections ;  and  he  knew  enough 
of  the  world  to  be  certain  that  justice,  in  his  case,  would 
not  be  stayed  in  her  course  by  any  influence  which  he  or 
his  indigent  family  could  bring  to  bear. 

*' Harry,  are  you  dead  ?"  he  said,  in  a  voice  of  agony,  as 
he  bent  over  the  insensible  form  of  his  late  rival,  whom  he 
would  now  have  given  the  world  to  restore  to  life.  "  Speak 
to  me,  Harry — one  word,  just  one  single  word — and  tell  me 
you're  going  to  live ;  and  I'll  give  up  all — I'll  give  up  Rose, 
who's  more  to  me  than  all  the  rest — and  I'll  go  far  away, 
and  never  trouble  you  nor  her  any  more  I" 

But  there  was  no  answer;  the  wounded  man  lay  still, 
weltering  in  his  blood  ;  and  after  looking  at  him  a  moment 
or  two  longer,  as  he  lay  there,  pale  and  ghastly,  in  the  soft, 
silvery  light  of  the  watching  moon,  Simon  turned  and  fled, 
muttering  as  he  ran  : 

"  He's  dead  I  he's  dead  I  I've  killed  him  I  and  now  I've 
got  to  fly  where  none  can  reach  me.  Good-bye,  Rose.  If 
it  hadn't  been  for  you,  I'd  never  have  done  this  deed ;  but 
now  it's  done,  I've  got  to  fly  where  I  shall  never  look  upon 
your  face  again." 

With  the  speed  of  a  murderer  running  from  justice,  he 
flew  to  his  humble  cabin  in  the  woods,  and,  waking  his 
parents,  told  them,  with  rapid  utterance,  and  with  tears  in  his 
eyes — the  last  tears  he  ever  shed  through  tender  emotion — 


THE  backwoodsman's   FIRST  LOVE.  385 

what  he  had  done,  and  all  for  his  passionate  love  of  the 
beautiful  Rose  Walton. 

Then  seizing  his  rifle,  and  such  few  necessary  articles  as 
he  could  conveniently  carry,  he  took  a  hurried  farewell  of 
his  afflicted  friends ;  and  alone,  in  the  very  bloom  of  youth, 
set  out  for  the  untrodden  wilds  of  the  then  far  distant  West, 
never  to  return. 

The  wounded  man  recovered,  and  subsequently  married 
the  object  of  his  choice ;  but  for  many  long  years  the 
wandering  youth  was  harrowed  with  the  thought  that  the 
brand  of  the  murderer  was  upon  him. 

Years  still  rolled  on,  and  the  name  of  that  boy  grew 
famous  upon  the  borders,  and  became  a  terror  to  the  red 
men  of  the  forest,  who  found  in  him  their  most  bitter, 
vindictive,  relentless  and  invincible  foe.  His  career,  begun 
in  blood,  was  traced  in  blood  through  a  long  period  of  time ; 
and  only  ceased  when  the  foes  of  his  race  had  retreated  from 
before  the  conquering  march  of  their  white  invaders,  or  had 
found  their  final  rest  in  the  happy  hunting-grounds  of  the 
Great  Spirit. 

Who  that  is  familiar  with  the  history  of  the  early 
settlements  of  the  Great  West,  is  now  ignorant  of  the 
heroic  deeds,  the  daring  exploits,  and  hair-breadth  escapes 
of  the  great  border  hero.  General  Simon  Kenton  ?  And 
yet  how  few  have  ever  known  the  cause  which  first  led 

33 


386         THE  backwoodsman's  first  love. 

him  to  the  wilderness,  and  made  him  so  reckless  of  an 
unhappy  life  ?  For  he  was  the  man  of  the  youth  whose 
first  wild  passion  and  its  almost  tragical  consequences  we 
have  here  recorded  I 


J 


A  DISCUSSION  having  sprung  up  between  some  gentlemen 
who  had  met  in  a  social  circle,  as  to  whether  it  was  most 
proper  to  consider  every  man  honest  till  he  proved  himself 
to  be  a  rogue,  or  to  consider  every  one  a  rogue  till  he 
proved  himself  to  be  an  honest  man,  one  of  the  party,  who 
had  aforetime  been  a  traveling  bank  agent,  said  he  would 
narrate  an  incident  of  his  own  experience,  which,  if  it 
amounted  to  nothing  more,  he  thought  would  at  least  prove 
pretty  conclusively  that  it  is  never  safe  to  judge  of  a 
stranger  by  his  appearance. 

"The  Spring  of  18 — ,"  he  began,  "found  me  a  traveler 
through  a  certain  portion  of  the  West,  on  business  connec- 
ted with  the  bank  of  which  I  was  at  that  time  the  agent, 
and  for  the  transaction  of  which  business  I  carried  with  me 
a  considerable  sum  of  money.  At  the  town  of  L****,  in 
the  State  of  Kentucky,  where  I  chanced  to  remain  some 
three  or  four  days,  putting  up  at  one  of  the  principal  hotels, 
I  became  acquainted  with  a  gentleman  who  arrived  in  the 

place  the  day  after  myself,  and  whom,  from  his  appearance 

(387) 


388  A  WOLF  IN  sheep's  clothing. 

and  representations,  I  believed  to  be  a  clergyman  from  the 
eastward,  traveling  partly  for  his  health  and  partly  on  a 
visit  to  some  distant  friends. 

"We  became  acquainted  somewhat  incidentally,  and 
from  the  very  first  I  was  much  taken  by  his  appearance. 
He  was  some  thirty  years  of  age,  of  a  slight,  genteel  figure, 
had  pale  and  somewhat  ascetic  features,  was  dressed  in  a 
plain  suit  of  black,  and  wore  a  white  neckcloth  and  gold 
spectacles. 

"  In  the  course  of  conversation  he  gave  me  considerable 
information  concerning  himself;  and  in  return  I  acquainted 
him  with  my  business,  and  informed  him  that  I  should 
shortly  set  out  en  route  for  the  city  of  N******  in  the 
adjoining  State  of  Tennessee. 

" '  Why,  then,  sir,'  he  said,  *if  it  be  agreeable  to  you,  we 
will  become  fellow-travelers,  for  that  is  also  one  of  the 
places  I  wish  to  visit  myself.' 

"  *  I  should  be  most  happy  of  your  company,'  I  replied  ; 
*  but,  unfortunately,  my  business  will  require  me  to  lay  over 
at  some  two  or  three  different  towns  on  the  way.' 

" '  It  will  not  make  any  material  difference  to  me,'  he 
rejoined  ;  '  and  merely  for  the  sake  of  your  company,  I  will 
suit  my  time  to  yours.  Traveling  as  I  am  for  health  and 
pleasure,  and  not  business,  I  am  in  no  haste — a  long  stage 
is  always  irksome  and  fatiguing — and  I  am  satisfied  I  shall 


A  WOLF  IN  SHEEP'S  CLOTHINa.  389 

enjoy  the  trip  much  better  by  keeping  myself  with  so  con- 
genial a  companion.' 

"  This  arrangement  having  finally  been  agreed  upon,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Kinney  stated  that  he  had  a  friend  somewhere  in 
the  vicinity  whom  he  wished  to  visit ;  but  though  this 
would  require  his  absence  for  the  present,  he  would  return 
punctually  at  the  time  appointed  for  my  departure. 

"  Shortly  after  this  he  left  the  hotel,  and  I  saw  nothing 
more  of  him  till  near  the  hour  agreed  upon ;  but  he 
returned  according  to  promise,  an^  we  both  set  off  to- 
gether— the  stage,  which  conveyed  us  from  the  town  of 
L****,  being  crowded  with  passengers. 

"At  the  village  of  S*****,  where  I  made  my  first  halt, 
Mr.  Kinney  also  made  his,  and  we  both,  as  before,  put  up 
at  the  principal  public  house.  I  proceeded  to  transact  the 
business  which  called  me  thither,  and  he  to  amuse  himself 
by  sauntering  through  the  place,  and  admiring  the  rather 
romantic  scenery  in  the  vicinity.  Three  hours  sufiBced  to 
arrange  all  my  affairs  for  a  fresh  start ;  but  as  the  stage 
only  passed  through  the  village  once  in  twenty-four  hours,  I 
supposed  I  should  have  to  remain  over  till  the  following  day. 

"  In   this    respect   I   was   agreeably  disappointed ;  for 

shortly  after  returning  to   the   hotel,    my  clerical  friend 

appeared,  and  inquired  what  time  I  should  be  ready  to  set 

forward. 

33* 


390 


" '  I  am  ready  now,  for  that  matter,'  I  replied,  '  but  there 
is  no  stage  till  to  morrow.' 

"  '  Fortunately,  my  friend,'  he  rejoined,  '  I  have  just  met 
with  an  old  acquaintance,  who,  with  a  team  of  his  own,  is 
on  his  way  from  a  village  a  few  miles  back  of  here  to  the 
town  of  p******^  where  I  believe  you  mentioned  it  was 
your  intention  to  make  another  halt ;  and  if  agreeable  to 
you,  we  can  gain  one  stage  by  going  through  with  him  ; 
so  that  when  the  next  regular  conveyance  comes  along, 
■  you  will  probably  be  ready  to  take  it  and  save  at  least  one 
day's  delay.' 

"  '  The  idea,'  I  replied,  '  is  a  very  agreeable  one  to  me— 
for  in  these  small  places,  after  business  is  over,  time  always 
hangs  heavily  upon  my  hands  ;  but  I  do  not  wish  to  be 
intrusive,  and  your  friend  may  not  care  to  be  encumbered 
with  a  stranger.' 

"'Oh,  I  will  settle  that  I'  he  rejoined;  'in  fact  I  have 
already  done  so  ;  for  thinking  that  you,  like  myself,  would 
like  to  resume  your  journey  at  the  earliest  practical  mo- 
ment, I  have  spoken  to  Mr.  Worrell  to  that  effect,  and 
he  has  expressed  himself  as  being  highly  pleased  at  having 
us  for  companions.' 

"  Not  to  prolong  my  story  with  needless  detail,  I  will 
merely  state  that  the  matter  was  soon  arranged  to  the  satis- 
faction of  all  parties — my  reverend  companion  seeking  his 
friend,  and  the  latter  bringing  him  back  to  our  hotel  in  a 


A  WOLF  IN  sheep's  CLOTHING.  391 

covered,  one-horse  vehicle,  to  which  was  speedily  transferred 
myself  and  baggage. 

"  When  we  set  out  from  S******,  it  wanted  about  an 
hour  and  a  half  of  sunset ;  and  it  was  calculated  that,  by 
good  driving,  we  could  reach  P****  a  little  past  midnight, 
which  would  give  me  the  whole  of  the  morning  in  advance 
of  the  regular  stage,  and  enable  me  to  be  ready  to  take  it 
when  it  should  pass  that  way. 

"  For  some  three  or  four  hours  every  thing  went  on  very 
pleasantly — the  road  being  a  good  one,  and  leading 
through  a  fine  but  rather  sparsely  settled  country,  and 
Mr.  Kinney  relieving  the  tedium  of  travel  by  congenial 
conversation. 

"During  our  intercourse  I  had  become  much  attached 
to  him.  He  was  a  man  of  no  little  intellectual  capacity, 
of  manners  the  most  pleasing,  and  apparently  possessed  a 
rare  refinement  of  thought  and  speech.  He  had  studied 
much,  read  much,  traveled  much,  and  had  been  at  all  times 
a  deep  and  practical  thinker— at  least  such  seemed  evident 
from  his  conversation.  There  was  scarcely  a  subject  that 
he  did  not  seem  familiar  with,  and  he  could  at  all  times 
express  his  ideas  clearly  and  concisely.  Though  contend- 
ing for  the  highest  morality,  he  was  not,  so  far  as  I  could 
judge,  wanting  in  that  true  benevolence  which  excludes 
bigotry,  and  aflBrms  a  conviction  that  there  are  good  men 
among  all  classes  and  denominations.      In  short,  by  one 


392 


means  and  another,  he  made  himself  so  agreeable,  that  I 
more  than  once  thanked  fortune  for  our  acquaintance,  and 
secretly  regretted  that  our  arrival  in  the  city  of  N****** 
would  probably  bring  about  a  final  separation. 

"Night  having  set  in  as  we  journeyed  onward — and 
our  route,  owing  to  the  deep  darkness  of  the  heavy  wood 
through  which  the  road  mostly  lay,  being  too  uncertain 
for  any  thing  like  speed — and  Mr.  Worrell  also  becoming 
deeply  interested  in  the  remarks  of  his  clerical  friend,  who 
just  at  this  time  had  become  more  than  usually  entertain- 
ing— our  horse  was  allowed  to  pick  his  way  forward  at  a 
gait  most  pleasing  to  himself. 

"  When  it  was,  therefore,  that  we  left  the  main  road,  I 
do  not  know;  but  at  length  my  attention  was  called  off 
from  the  absorbing  narration  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kinney,  by 
discovering,  from  the  motion  of  our  vehicle,  that  we  were 
actually  plunging  into  deep  ruts  or  gullies,  and  jolting 
over  stumps  or  stones,  in  a  manner  inconsistent  with  the 
idea  of  being  upon  a  regularly  traveled  stage-route. 

"  '  Excuse  me  for  interrupting  you,'  said  I  to  my  clerical 
friend,  'but  have  we  not  got  off  the  main  road?' 

"  ' Upon  my  faith,  it  would  seem  so  I'  he  replied.  'Eh ! 
friend  Worrell — how  about  this  ?  Surely  no  stage  passes 
over  ground  like  this  ?' 

"  'There  must  have  been  a  heavy  rain  here,  and  gullied 


393 

the  road,'  answered  Worrell ;  '  for  my  horse  has  been 
along  here  too  often  to  mistake  the  way.' 

"  '  I  think  it  will  all  come  right  presently,  Mr.  Withers,' 
said  the  clergyman,  addressing  me.  'The  road  is  some- 
what rough,  it  is  true ;  but  I  believe  it  is  the  main  road, 
nevertheless.  Let  me  see  I  where  was  I  ?  Oh,  yes — I 
remember  1'  and  forthwith  he  resumed  his  story,  and  went 
on  to  its  conclusion,  occupying  some  fifteen  minutes  more, 
and  we  all  this  time  jolting,  rocking,  and  pitching  as  badly 
as  ever. 

"  'Well,  upon  my  word,  friend  Worrell,'  he  said,  as  soon 
as  he  had  finished  his  narration,  '  I  am  seriously  inclined 
to  believe  you  have  got  out  of  the  main  road  indeed !' 

"  '  I  do  not  see  how  that  can  be,'  replied  the  other ;  '  for 
certainly  the  instinct  of  my  horse  would  not  permit  him  to 
turn  aside  from  a  route  which  he  must  know  leads  to  good 
quarters. ' 

"  '  Still,'  said  I,  '  there,  is  a  possibility  of  our  having 
turned  off  from  the  main  route ;  and  I  think,  before  we  go 
any  further,  a  careful  examination  should  be  made.' 

"  '  So  think  I,'  coincided  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kinney. 

" '  Well,  gentlemen,'  rejoined  Worrell,  *  I  will  wager 
half-a-dozen  bottles  of  wine  that  we  are  right;  but  to 
satisfy  you,  I  will  agree  to  make  an  examination  in  five 
minutes,  if  we  do  not  come  to  smooth  traveling  before  that 
time.' 


304:  A   WOLF  IN  sheep's  CLOTHING. 

"  We  rode  on,  slowly  but  roughly,  our  way  being  very 
dark  and  running  through  a  heavy  wood  ;  but  after  a  lapse 
of  more  than  the  time  specified,  finding  our  road  had  not 
improved,  I  insisted  upon  a  halt  and  a  careful  examination 
of  the  locality. 

"  '  Certainly,'  said  Mr.  Kinney,  '  an  examination  must  be 
made  here,  for  I  think  myself  there  is  some  mistake.  Do 
not  disturb  yourself,  however,  Mr.  Withers,'  he  added,  as 
he  left  the  vehicle  with  his  friend,  'but  remain  quietly 
where  you  are,  and  we  will  soon  have  the  matter  set  right.' 

"After  leaving  the  carriage,  my  two  companions  walked 
away  together  a  few  paces,  as  if  to  make  an  examination 
of  the  surrounding  scene,  and  I  heard  them  conversing 
together  in  low,  cautious  tones. 

"  And  then  it  was,  I  scarcely  know  how  nor  why,  that  a 
strange  feeling  of  distrust  and  suspicion  began  to  creep 
over  me.  Who  were  these  men  ?  Pshaw  I  one  of  them 
was  a  clergyman — and  could  I  suspect  a  man  of  his  sacred 
calling  ?  and  the  other  was  his  friend.  Ha !  but  did  I 
know  him  to  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel  ?  Might  he  not  be 
a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing?  I  then  remembered  having 
heard  of  noted  desperadoes  and  robbers  assuming  a 
clerical  appearance  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  some 
sinister  design ;  and  my  suspicions  being  now  fully 
aroused,  I  thought  rapidly  and  even  painfully,  and  recalled 
a  hundred  little  incidents,  nothing  as  it  were   in   them- 


A  WOLF  IN  sheep's  CLOTHING.  895 

selves,  but  now  seeming  to  form  a  chain  of  evidence  that 
should  be  duly  weighed  and  considered. 

"  Who  was  this  Mr.  Kinney  ?  I  had  met  him  as  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  place ;  he  had  in  a  manner  pressed 
himself  upon  my  acquaintance  ;  he  had  proposed  accom- 
panying me,  and  had  done  so,  notwithstanding  such 
obstacles  as  would  have  deterred  most  travelers  from  a 
like  proceeding ;  he  had  absented  himself,  perhaps  to  find 
a  confederate  ;  he  had  unexpectedly,  and  somewhat  myste- 
riously, found  a  friend  on  the  route,  and  persuaded  me  to 
accept  of  a  private  conveyance  instead  of  the  regular 
coach ;  and  we  had  apparently  got  lost  on  a  plain  road, 
or  else  turned  into  some  by-path  in  a  manner  that  seemed 
to  prove  some  design  rather  than  accident ! 

"  What  could  all  this  mean  ?  It  might  mean  much,  or 
it  might  mean  nothing.  But  I  was  not  a  poor  traveler ;  I 
had  a  large  sum  of  money  in  my  possession ;  a  large  sum 
of  money  might  be  a  temptation  to  men  of  reputed 
integrity,  to  say  nothing  of  its  effect  upon  professional 
robbers  or  highwaymen  ;  and  under  the  circumstances,  was 
it  not  best  for  me  to  look  out  for  myself  ?  I  thought  so. 
Could  there  be  any  harm  in  my  being  upon  my  guard  ? 
Certainly  not.  If  they  were  honest  men,  I  should  do  them 
no  wrong ;  if  they  were  dishonest  men,  I  should  but  do 
justice  to  them  and  myself. 

"All  these  thoughts  flashed  through  my  brain,  seemingly 


396  A  WOLF  IN   SHEEP'ri  CLOTHING. 

in  a  moment  of  time ;  and  the  first  thing  I  did  was  to  feel 
for  my  pistols,  a  loaded  pair  of  which  I  always  carried 
concealed  about  my  person.  I  drew  them  forth,  and 
examined  them  with  my  ram-rod.  To  my  utter  amazement 
and  alarm,  I  found  they  were  capped,  hut  empty  ! 

"  Then  it  was  that  my  suspicions  became  confirmed ;  and 
I  remembered  of  once  having  left  them  in  my  room,  to 
which  my  clerical  friend  had  access.  Instantly  I  felt  the 
hot  blood  rush  to  my  temples,  and  beads  of  cold  perspira- 
tion seemed  to  start  from  every  pore. 

"  Gracious  heavens  1  perhaps  1  was  on  the  point  of  being 
murdered  I 

"  Quickly,  but  quietly,  I  reloaded  my  weapons,  and 
capped  them  anew.  Then  stealing  softly  and  silently  from 
the  covered  vehicle,  I  found  myself  in  a  deep  hollow,  with 
a  heavy  wood  on  either  side  of  the  narrow  by-road.  My 
companions  were  still  conversing  in  low  tones  at  a  short 
distance.  Stealthily  I  crept  up  to  within  a  few  feet  of 
them,  just  in  time  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  reverend  gentle- 
man say : 

" '  Yes,  Charley,  I  tell  you  it  can  be  done  in  that  way. 
We  will  announce  that  we  have  made  a  mistake  ;  and  then, 
in  our  apparent  endeavor  to  turn  the  carriage,  we  will 
manage  to  cramp  and  upset  It.  Then,  as  you  pretend  to 
assist  Withers  to  get  out,  you  can  seize  him  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  pitch  him  forward  upon  the  ground,  so  that 


A  WOLF  IN  sheep's   CLOTHING.  897 

we  can  both  spring  upon  him  at  the  same  time,  drag  him 
into  the  bushes,  and  put  an  end  to  him  where  his  blood  will 
not  show  upon  the  path.' 

"I  heard  this,  and,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  stole 
round  to  the  back  of  the  carriage,  to  await  the  result.  I 
could  have  escaped,  but  a  large  portion  of  my  money  was 
contained  in  my  traveling  trunk,  and  1  was  resolved  that 
that  should  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  villains,  even  if 
they  escaped  themselves. 

"  I  had  scarcely  got  myself  into  the  position  intended, 
when  Mr.  Worrell  came  up  to  the  carriage  ;  and  addressing 
me,  whom  he  supposed  to  be  still  inside,  he  said,  with  a 
laugh,  that  he  believed  he  had  lost  the  wine,  for  by  some 
means  or  other  we  had  got  upon  a  by-road,  but  himself  and 
friend  would  soon  turn  the  carriage  about  and  regain  the 
main  route.  He  then  advised  me  to  keep  perfectly  quiet, 
that  he  would  manage  the  matter  in  a  moment  or  two,  and 
so  forth  and  so  on  :  to  which  I  replied — speaking  through 
the  back  portion  of  the  vehicle,  so  that  my  voice  sounded 
within — that,  having  an  easy  seat,  I  was  not  disposed  to 
leave  it  unless  he  required  more  help. 

"The  two  then  commenced  turning  the  vehicle,  and  so 
managed  matters  as  to  upset  it  as  they  intended.  I  still 
carried  out  my  part  and  uttered  a  groan  as  if  from  within. 

"'Good   Lord,   sir,   are    you   much    hurt?'   exclaimed 

Worrell,  in  a  sympathetic  and  anxious  tone. 

34 


393  A  WOLF  IN  sheep's  clothing. 

"  I  groaned  again. 

"  'Ah  I  sir,  what  a  blundering  accident  !-let  me  assist  yon !' 

"  And  as  he  began  to  feel  carefully  forward  for  that  pur- 
pose, I  slipped  quietly  round  to  the  side  where  he  stood, 
and,  seizing  him  from  behind,  fiercely  hurled  him  to  the 
ground,  where  his  head,  fortunately  for  me,  struck  against 
a  rock  and  deprived  him  of  consciousness. 

" '  Yillain  I'  cried  I,  cocking  my  pistols  and  turning  upon 
Kinney,  whom  in  the  faint  light  I  discovered  in  the  act  of 
springing  forward,  '  you  are  caught  in  your  own  vile  snare, 
and  shall  not  escape.  Take  that,  thou  doubly-dammed 
monster,  and  return  to  thy  master  !' 

"I  pulled  one  trigger  as  I  spoke,  but  the  cap  only 
exploded  and  the  pistol  remained  undischarged.  The 
next  moment,  along  with  a  bitter  curse,  there  came  a  flash, 
a  report,  and  a  seeming  blow  upon  my  forehead ;  and  by  a 
strange  feeling  of  dizziness  which  immediately  followed,  I 
comprehended  that  I  was  shot  myself,  and  believed  that  my 
hour  had  come.  Staggering  backward,  I  fell  to  the  ground ; 
but  did  not  lose  my  consciousness,  nor  my  presence  of  mind ; 
and  as  the  ruffian  sprung  forward  to  finish  his  work,  I  raised 
my  other  pistol,  just  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  bending  over 
me,  and  providentially  sent  its  contents  so  directly  through 
his  heart  that  he  fell  back  dead,  almost  without  a  groan. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  need  not  prolong  my  story.  I  was 
wounded  by  Kinney's  shot,   but  not  seriously — the   ball 


A  WOLF  IN  SHEEP'S   CLOTHING.  399 

having  glanced  from  the  frontal  bone  without  fracturing  it, 
— producing  dizziness  and  confusion  without  depriving 
me  at  any  moment  of  consciousness.  I  therefore  was 
enabled  to  get  up  in  time  to  bind  Worrell  before  he 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  his  fall;  and  righting  the 
vehicle,  and  placing  him  and  his  dead  companion  within 
it,  I  led  the  horse  back  to  the  main  road,  and  drove  on  to 
the  nearest  village,  some  two  or  three  miles  distant,  where 
I  roused  the  inn-keeper  and  several  of  the  inhabitants,  told 
my  story,  and  placed  both  the  living  and  the  dead  in  the 
hands  of  the  proper  authorities. 

"  Subsequently  I  appeared  at  the  trial  of  Worrell,  and 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  him  convicted  and  sentenced 
to  a  long  period  of  imprisonment.  During  that  trial  it 
came  out  that  both  he  and  Kinney  were  well  known  rob- 
bers, belonging  to  an  organized  band  of  desperadoes  ;  and 
that  even  before  the  appearance  of  the  pseudo  clergyman 
at  L****,  there  had  been  concocted  a  design  to  waylay 
and  murder  me  for  my  money.  Unsuspecting  myself,  I 
had  fallen  into  their  easiest  trap,  and  by  a  kind  Providence 
had  barely  been  saved  from  a  fearful  doom. 

"  But  I  assure  you,  gentlemen,  the  lesson  was  one  which 
I  have  never  forgotten,  and  shall  ever  remember;  and  I 
think  no  one  can  blame  me  for  henceforth  insisting  upon 
every  man  proving  himself  worthy  of  confidence  before  I 
put  faith  in  him." 


n  tkt  ^t&ni. 


Horse-stealing,  during  the  early  settling  of  the  Great 
West,  was  one  of  the  means,  if  not  of  border  warfare,  at 
least  of  border  annoyance,  to  both  the  whites  and  Indians. 
The  Indians  stole  from  the  whites  whenever  they  could, 
and  in  retaliation  the  whites  frequently  formed  themselves 
into  small  parties  and  penetrated  through  the  dense  forests 
to  the  Indian  towns  for  a  like  purpose.  Sometimes  these 
predatory  parties  were  successful,  and  got  off  with  their 
booty  without  molestation  ;  but  it  frequently  happened  that 
they  were  pursued  by  the  party  wronged  ;  and  when  over- 
taken, a  fierce  and  bloody  conflict  was  generally  the  result. 

About  the  year  1191,  or  1T92,  the  settlers  along  the  Ohio 

river  being  sufferers  in  a  great  degree  from  the  incursions 

of  their  forest  neighbors,  a  small,  intrepid  band  of  hunters, 

or  scouts,  resolved  to  act  upon  the  aggressive  ;  and  as  their 

numbers  were  too  few  for  venturing  an  attack  upon  the 

savages  at  their  towns,  they  decided  upon  the  next  best 

thing — the  stealing  and  running  off  of  as  many  horses  as 

they  could  manage. 
(400) 


J 


ON  THE   SCOUT.  401 

This  party  was  composed  of  the  best  men  that  could  be 
got  together  for  such  a  daring,  lawless  purpose,  but  num- 
bered only  seven  all  told.  And  yet  these  seven  were  all 
experienced  hunters,  trained  from. their  very  youth  to  a 
perfect  familiarity  with  all  the  mysteries  and  perils  of  the 
forest — from  the  finding  of  their  way  to  a  given  quarter, 
for  a  hundred  miles,  by  signs  only  known  to  the  practiced 
woodsman,  to  the  rousing  and  killing  of  all  the  wild 
animals,  and  even  more  savage  men — and  regarded  them- 
selves as  a  company  sufficiently  strong  for  the  purpose  they 
had  in  view. 

In  fine  spirits,  therefore,  they  set  out  on  their  latest- 
planned  expedition ;  and  crossing  the  Ohio  from  the  Vir- 
ginia shore,  they  proceeded,  with  strong  determination  and 
due  caution,  to  push  their  way  through  the  almost  unex- 
plored forest,  which  stretched  away  for  many  a  goodly 
league  from  the  right  bank  of  the  river  named. 

Always  keeping  a  subdued  fire,  if  any,  in  their  camp  at 
night,  and  at  least  two  of  their  number  watching  by  turns, 
they  penetrated  far  into  the  Indian  country  without  meet- 
ing with  any  mishap,  and  at  last  found  themselves  in  the 
vicinity  of  an  Indian  town,  somewhere  near  the  dividing 
ridge  between  the  head- waters  of  the  Muskingum  and  San- 
dusky rivers. 

The  Indians,  being  so  far  inland  from  the  settlements  of 

the  whites,  were  not  of  course  expecting  such  visitors,  and 

34* 


402  ON  THE  SCOUT. 

were  in  consequence  entirely  off  their  guard  ;  and  the  night 
following  their  arrival  in  the  vicinity,  our  little  band  of 
adventurers  stole  cautiously  around  the  outskirts  of  the 
town,  and,  getting  in  among  the  horses,  succeeded  in 
securing  fourteen  of  the  best,  each  man  bridling  and  mount- 
ing one  and  leading  another.  These  they  managed  to  get 
away  with  little  or  no  noise,  and  without  attracting  the 
notice  of  their  enemies ;  and  when  they  found  themselves  a 
couple  of  miles  from  the  village,  with  neither  sign  of  pursuit 
nor  of  their  proximity  having  been  discovered,  it  required 
all  the  caution  and  prudence  which  they  had  acquired  in 
their  long  years  of  stern  experience,  to  prevent  them  from 
congratulating  themselves  on  their  success  by  a  series  of 
hilarious  shouts  and  yells.  They  did  not  ride  fast  through 
the  night,  for  their  present  safety  would  not  admit  of  it, 
however  much  a  goodly  distance  from  their  enemies  might 
have  increased  their  security ;  but  they  kept  their  horses 
steadily  in  motion,  in  a  southern  direction,  and  anxiously 
watched  for  the  coming  dawn.  Just  before  the  break  of 
day  they  halted,  and  hastily  prepared  their  morning's  meal ; 
and  then,  with  the  return  of  light,  they  remounted  and 
dashed  away,  believing  that  the  Indians  would  now  discover 
their  loss,  and  probably  set  off  in  hot  pursuit. 

All  through  that  anxious  day  they  urged  their  animals 
through  the  thick,  dark  wood,  at  the  utmost  speed  that 
could  be  accomplished,  and  only  halted  for  their  camp  at 


ON  THE  SCOUT.  40S 

night  when  they  found,  from  the  jaded  condition  of  their 
horses,  it  would  not  be  judicious  to  take  them  further  with- 
out food  and  rest.  Selecting  a  pleasant  little  dingle, 
through  which  flowed  a  tiny  stream  of  pure  water,  and 
where  luxurious  grass  and  wild  flowers  proclaimed  the  fer- 
tility of  the  soil,  they  hoppled  their  horses  and  picketed 
them ;  and  then,  starting  a  fire,  they  cooked  their  own 
supper,  and  ate  it  with  the  relish  of  hardy  and  hungry  men. 

Knowing  that  a  goodly  stretch  of  country  now  lay 
between  them  and  the  Tillage  where  they  had  committed 
their  depredations,  our  borderers  had  little  fear  of  moles- 
tation ;  but  they  were  not  disposed  to  neglect  all  proper 
precautions,  and  two  of  their  number  remained  on  guard 
through  the  night,  which  passed  off  without  disturbance. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning,  they  again  set  for- 
ward, in  fine  spirits,  and  rode  hard  all  day,  reaching  about 
nightfall  an  excellent  camping-ground  on  the  right  of  Will's 
Creek,  in  the  present  county  of  Guernsey,  Ohio,  and  near 
the  site  of  the  present  town  of  Cambridge.  Here  one  of 
the  most  active  of  the  party,  one  William  Linn,  complained 
of  violent  pains  and  cramps  in  his  stomach,  and  declared 
himself  unable  to  ride  another  mile.  A  halt  for  the  night 
was  accordingly  decided  on ;  but  for  some  cause,  which 
not  a  man  of  the  company  could  rationally  explain,  all 
regarded  this  camp  as  more  dangerous  than  the  one  of  the 
night  preceding ;  and  the  extra  precautions  were  taken  of 


4:04c  ON  THE   SCOUT. 

placing  three  sentinels  at  different  intervals  on  the  back 
trail,  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out  for  pursuers;  while  the 
other  three,  who  were  well,  were  to  prepare  their  evening 
meal  and  minister  to  the  sick  man  as  best  lay  in  their 
power. 

Such  simple  remedies  as  they  chanced  to  have  with 
them  were  given  to  Mr.  Linn,  but  without  producing  any 
favorable  result ;  in  fact,  he  gradually  grew  worse  instead 
of  better  ;  and  his  pains  at  times  became  so  excrutiating  as 
to  compel  him  to  screech  out  in  tones  that  could  be  heard 
afar  through  the  dreary  solitude  of  the  gloomy  forest. 
Rough,  hardened,  and  unrefined ;  as  were  the  companions 
of  the  sick  man,  they  were  men  of  heart,  and  not  devoid  of 
sympathy  for  a  suffering  fellow-being,  and  they  did  what 
they  could  to  aid,  cheer,  and  console  him,  cautioning  him 
at  the  same  time  to  suppress  if  possible  his  cries  of  agony, 
lest  the  sounds  should  reach  pursuing  or  out-lying  foes 
and  bring  destruction  upon  all. 

The  three  at  the  camp  having  refreshed  themselves  by  a 
frugal  but  hearty  meal,  they  immediately  relieved  the  three 
sentinels,  who  proceeded  to  do  the  same  ;  after  which, 
towards  midnight,  the  whole  party  collected  together,  and 
held  a  consultation  upon  the  supposed  danger.  As  they 
had  seen  no  Indians  since  quitting  their  village,  some 
forty-eight  hours  previously,  and  no  signs  of  any  during 
their  present  watch,  and  as  it  was  now  waxing  late  into  the 


ON  THE  ecouT.  405 

night,  and  no  trail  could  be  easily  followed  after  dark,  it 
was  thought  that  no  apprehension  of  an  attack  need  be 
felt ;  and  that  with  one  man  to  stand  guard  and  wait  upon 
the  suffering  Mr.  Linn,  the  rest  might  camp  down  in  safety 
and  get  a  few  hours  of  needful  rest.  The  party  to  act  as 
sentinel  was  decided  by  lot,  and  fell  upon  one  William 
McCollough — a  cool,  brave,  intrepid  Indian  hunter,  who 
subsequently  rose  to  the  command  of  a  company  in  the  war 
of  1812,  and  fell  at  the  battle  of  Brownstown  in  Hull's 
campaign. 

The  immediate  camp  of  our  adventur€fra  was  on  a 
small  branch  of  Will's  creek  ;  and  around  the  cheerful  fire 
there  kindled,  five  weary  men  lay  down  to  snatch  a  few 
hours  of  repose,  and  were  soon  fast  asleep — Linn  and 
McCollough  only  remaining  awake — the  former  wrapped 
in  his  blanket  and  stretched  on  the  ground  between  the 
fire  and  water,  rolling  and  groaning  with  pain — and  the 
latter  stationed  on  the  edge  of  a  thicket,  just  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  fire-light,  where  he  could  best  see  about  him, 
and  be  ready  to  give  instant  alarm  at  the  first  approach  of 
danger. 

In  this  position  of  affairs  some  three  or  four  hours  passed 
away;  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the  solemn  stillness 
being  the  slight  movement  of  some  of  the  horses  picketed 
near,  the  dismal  hooting  of  an  owl,  the  distant  howling  of 
a  wolf,  and  the  occasional  groaning  of  the  sufferer,  with 


106  ON  THE  SCOUT. 

perhaps  the  exchange  of  a  few  words  between  him  and  the 
sentinel — the  fire,  meantime,  burning  gradually  down,  and, 
in  its  dying  flickers,  throwing  strange,  fantastic  shadows 
over  the  quiet  scene. 

At  length,  Mr.  Linn,  with  a  louder  groan  than  usual, 
and  a  sharp  cry  of  pain,  raised  himself  upon  his  elbow, 
and  exclaimed : 

"  Oh,  my  God  I  my  God  !  I  can't  stand  this  no  longer — 
every  breath  I  draw  is  killing  me.  Here,  Bill — quick  I  let 
me  try  one  thing  more — some  hot  salt  and  water — and  if 
that  thar  don't  help  me,  may  Heaven  have  mercy  on  my 
poor,  sinful  soul  I  Take  my  cup  here,"  he  added,  some- 
what gaspingly,  as  McCollough  stepped  hastily  forward, 
"  and  heat  me  some  water,  with  a  handful  of  salt  in't,  and 
let  me  try  that.  Quick  I  quick  !  for  God's  sake  I  for  I'm 
in  the  agonies  of  death  I" 

McCollough  seized  the  cup  alluded  to,  and  running  to 
the  water,  only  a  few  feet  distant,  filled  it,  and  hastened 
back  to  the  dying  fire ;  but  as  he  stooped  down  and 
raked  some  coals  together,  for  the  purpose  of  heating  it, 
he  suddenly  discovered,  with  a  feeling  of  considerable 
uneasiness,  if  not  alarm,  that  the  water  in  the  vessel  was 
unusually  muddy. 

"Excuse  me;  Linn  !"  he  said,  starting  hastily  to  his  feet, 
and  glancing  quickly  and  suspiciously  around  him;  "but 
I'm  afeard  all  the  rest  o'  us  is  in  danger  as  well  as  you." 


ON   THE  SCOUT.  407 

*'  Ha  I  what^s  the  matter  ?'  asked  Linn. 

"So'thing's  muddied  this  water,  by  gitting  into  it;  and 
that  so'thiug,  I'm  afeard,  is  Injuns  I" 

"  Better  call  up  the  boys,  and  git  their  opinions,  and,  if 
thar's  danger,  have  'em  ready  for  it  I"  returned  Linn,  with 
a  groan  of  blended  fear  and  pain. 

Linn  had  not  ceased  speaking,  ere  McCollough  was 
actively  carrying  out  his  suggestion ;  and  the  five  heavy 
sleepers  were  suddenly  roused,  each  with  a  vigorous  shake 
and  the  single  word  "  danger,"*^  which  was  communicated 
in  a  low  but  ominous  tone  to  the  sense  of  hearing.  As  one 
after  another  they  started  up,  with  expressions  of  alarm, 
and  instinctively  grasped  their  weapons,  McCollough  ex- 
claimed, with  a  warning  gesture  : 

"Hist  I  boys — keep  quiet — don't  make  a  noise  I  It's 
eyther  nothing,  or  thar's  trouble  about;  but  don't  let's 
draw  it  on  to  us  by  child's  play." 

He  then  went  on  to  state  what  he  had  discovered,  and 
what  were  his  suspicions ;  and  as  soon  as  he  had  finished, 
the  opinion  of  his  comrades  was  quickly  and  unanimously 
given,  that  the  "sign"  justified  a  belief  in  danger,  and  that 
he  had  done  right  in  waking  and  putting  them  on  their 
guard,  and  that  prudence  demanded  a  careful  search,  which 
they  forthwith  proceeded  to  make. 

Separating  themselves,  and  quickly  gliding  away  beyond 
the  fire-light,  they  stealthily  approached  the  bank  of  the 


T 

408  ON  THE  SCOUT. 

little  stream,  and  passed  up  and  down  it  for  several  rods ; 
listening  to  the  faintest  sound,  and  peering  cautiously  into 
tlie  darkness ;  but,  unfortunately  for  them,  as  the  sequel 
will  show,  neither  hearing  nor  perceiving  aught  to  justify 
a  belief  in  the  proximity  of  savage  foes.  When  they  had 
all  again  collected  together,  one  of  the  party  said,  address- 
ing McCollough: 

"  Bill,  you're  ginerally  purty  sure  on  Injun  sign ;  but  I'll 
lay  one  of  my  captur'd  bosses  agin  yourn,  that  you've 
made  a  mistake  this  time." 

"Bill  did  right  in  waking  us,  though,"  said  another, 
"  for  there  mought  have  been  Injuns  about,  and  we  lost  all 
our  top-knots." 

"And  thar  may  be  yit,  for  what  you  know,  Tom," 
rejoined  McCollough;  "for  so'thing  above  has  riled  the 
water,  and  it's  jest  as  like  to  be  Injuns  as  any  thing  else ; 
and  the  fact  that  we  hain't  found  'em,  don't  prove  they 
arn't  thar  even  now;  eh  I  Joe  Hedges,  what  say  you  ?" 

"  Well,  it's  my  opine.  Bill,  that  the  water's  eyther  been 
riled  from  raccoons,  ducks,  or  some  other  animal,  and  that 
we  mought  as  well  turn  down  agin  and  sleep  till  daylight. 
I'll  guarantee  the  camp  for  a  quart  of  whiskey. " 

This  reply  was  greeted  by  a  laugh  from  all  save  McCol- 
lough and  Linn ;  and  after  a  few  words  with  the  latter, 
expressive  of  a  kind  of  rude  sympathy  for  his  sufferings, 
the  five  men,  who  had  been  so  suddenly  roused  by  the 


ON  THE   SCOUT.  409 

guard,  again  stretched  themselves  around  the  fire — McCol- 
loiigh,  meantime,  proceeding  to  heat  the  salt  and  water  and 
administer  it  to  the  sufferer — who,  immediately  after  drink- 
ing it,  said  he  felt  a  little  easier,  and  thought  he  should  be 
able  to  get  some  rest  at  last. 

An  hour  later,  as  McCullough  stood  at  his  former  post, 
somewhat  abstractedly  gazing  at  the  few  red  embers, 
which  were  all  that  now  remained  of  the  smouldering  fire, 
a  slight,  a  very  slight  noise,  on  the  bank  of  the  little 
stream,  attracted  his  attention.  He  looked  up  suddenly 
and  with  a  start ;  but  before  he  had  time  for  action,  there 
flashed  upon  his  astonished  vision  a  line  of  fire,  followed 
instantly  by  a  dozen  sharp  reports,  by  groans  and  cries  of 
pain  from  his  companions,  and  by  loud,  fierce  whoops  and 
yells  from  a  large  body  of  savages,  who  had  silently  stolen 
down  the  bed  of  the  stream  and  now  came  bounding 
forward  to  the  destruction  of  their  enemies. 

McCollough  was  himself  untouched  by  the  fire  of  the 
Indians ;  but  he  saw  that  some  of  his  companions,  includ- 
ing poor  Linn,  were  badly  wounded ;  and  knowing  that 
his  own  life  would  solely  depend  upon  his  successful  flight 
into  and  through  the  forest,  he  instantly  turned  and 
bounded  away  with  all  his  might,  several  of  the  savages 
perceiving  and  bounding  after  him  with  wild  and  fearful 
yells. 

Now  it  so  happened  that  the  party  who  gave  chase  to 
35 


410  ON*  THE   SCOUT. 

j^IcCollough  had  not  yet  discharged  their  pieces ;  and 
finding  he  was  likely  to  escape  them  in  the  darkness,  they 
suddenly  drew  up  in  a  line  and  poured  a  close  volley  after 
him.  But  at  the  very  instant  they  fired,  his  foot  struck  the 
bog  of  a  quagmire,  and  he  pitched  headlong  upon  the  soft 
morass ;  whereupon  his  enemies,  seeing  him  suddenly 
disappear,  and  believing  him  dead  or  mortally  wounded, 
gave  a  few  whoops  of  triumph,  and  turned  off  in  pursuit 
of  the  others,  three  of  whom  were  also  making  good  their 
flight. 

As  soon  as  his  enemies  were  out  of  hearing,  McCollough 
cautiously  worked  his  way  out  of  the  treacherous  morass, 
and  then  set  off,  afoot  and  alone,  to  make  his  way 
through  the  dreary  wilderness  to  the  nearest  station, 
thankful  that  even  his  life  was  spared.  In  his  first  flight 
he  had  thrown  away  his  gun,  and  had  now  only  his 
hunting-knife ;  and  being  without  provisions  and  the 
means  of  procuring  any,  he  foiesaw  much  suffering  for 
himself,  even  if  he  escaped  with  life.  But  suffering 
through  privation  was  seldom  a  matter  to  be  treated 
seriously  by  the  bold  borderer;  and  McCullough,  even 
when  compelled  to  hunt  for  roots  and  berries,  to  keep 
himself  from  perishing  by  starvation,  did  so  with  a  light 
heart,  thinking  only  how  happy  he  was  at  his  wonderful 
escape  from  his  savage  foes. 

The  next  day,  to  his  great  surprise,  for  he  believed  all 


ON   THE   SCOUT.  411 

the  others  killed,  he  fell  in  with  John  Hough,  one  of  his 
companions,  and  the  two  continued  their  journey  together, 
and  reached  Wheeling  in  safety,  where  they  reported  their 
misfortunes  and  the  loss  of  their  companions.  But  even 
^et  they  were  destined  to  an  agreeable  surprise ;  for  the 
day  following  their  own  arrival,  two  more  of  their  com- 
rades, Kinzie  Dickerson  and  John  Whetzel,  made  their 
appearance,  naked  and  nearly  famished.  These  two  had 
also  met  on  their  retreat,  and  had  struggled  through  the 
fearful  journey  together. 

The  unexpected  meeting  of  these  four,  for  a  time  led 
them  to  hope  that,  in  some  almost  miraculous  manner, 
some  of  the  others  might  have  escaped  also — but  they 
hoped  in  vain.  William  Linn,  Thomas  Biggs,  and  Joseph 
Hedges,  were  all  killed  in  and  near  the  fatal  camp ;  and 
here  their  horribly  mutilated  bodies  were  found  and 
decently  buried,  by  a  party  from  Wheeling  who  went  out 
in  search  of  them. 

The  four  who  escaped  lived  many  years  to  tell  the  tale 
we  have  recorded,  and  take  an  active  part  in  other  wild 
border  scenes  and  tragedies ;  but  all  are  now  dead — all 
went  long  since  through  the  Dark  Yalley  to  the  so-called 
Land  of  Shadows.  \ 

The  End. 


\ 


\86o. 


'Missmmt 


¥f 


■«^^ 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


